2S SS le —— 
Ex Libris 
C.K. OGDEN 


ΠΕ LIBRARY, 
Ol 
ἘΠΕ UNIVERSHY 
OF CALIFORNIA 
EOS ANGELES 


aa 


hy 
ΔΕ Hips 


paces tok 
ite ists 


AN 
KASY INTRODUCTION 


TO THE 


KNOWLEDGE 


OF THE 


HEBREW LANGUAGE 


WITHOUT THE POINTS. 


BY JAMES P. WILSON, D. D. 
Pastor of the First Presbyterian Church in the city of Philadelphia, 


PHILADELPHIA: 
PUBLISHED BY FARRAND, HOPKINS, ZANTZINGER, AND CO. 
Fry and Kammerer, Printers. 


1812. 


District of Pennsylvania, to wit: 


OK RE te 


* 
* 
* 
2 
as aor ἡ 
μι 


* 


id district, hath deposited in this office, the title of a book, 


* cxeeenena® Sal : s ΐ 
the right whereof he claims as author, in the words following, to wit: 


An Easy Introduction to the Knowledge of the Hebrew Language without 
the points. By James P. Wilson, D. D. Pastor of the First Presbyterian 
Church in the City of Philadelphia. 


In conformity to the act of the Congress of the United States, intitled, ‘* An 
act for the encouragement of learning, by securing the copies of Maps, Charts, 
and Books, to the authors and proprietors of sueh copies during the times 
therein mentioned.”—And also to the act, entitled, “An Act supplementary 
to an Act, intituled, “ An Act for the encouragement of learning, by securing 
the copies of Maps, Charts, and Books, to the authors and proprietors of such 
copies during the time therein mentioned,” and extending the benefits thereof 
tu the arts of designing, engraving, and etching historical and other prints.” 


D. CALDWELL, 
Clerk of the District of Pennsylvania. 


PREFACE. 


‘THe object of this book is chiefly to encourage and facilitate the 
progress of those, who have not the advantage of instructors. Many 
have attempted to learn the Hebrew, who, foiled by the labour or 
the difficulty attending the investigation of the roots, ina language 
wherein the beginnings of the words are subjected to almost as 
many changes as their terminations, and where the uncertainty of 
a third radical might disappoint them for half a dozen trials, have 
thrown aside their lexicons in despair. 

Such are solicited to make another effort. Here every word is ex- 
plained, as they proceed; here they will experience no such trouble 
and uncertainty; and as often as the word again occurs, the reader 
is again referred numerically to the place of such explanation. So 
much also of the sacred text is thus passed through, with constant 
reference by number to the rules of the grammar placed in the end 
of the book, as that the attentive reader will be hereby made suffi- 
ciently acquainted with the grammar, without committing it to 
memory, and enabled without difficulty to parse and construe, with 
the ordinary helps, every other part of the Hebrew Scriptures. 

The ministers of the Presbyterian church in the United States 
almost universally read and understand the Greek scriptures for 
themselves; they can judge of the speculations of various classes of 
men on the New Testament, and decide without danger; they prefer 
their Greek Concordances to all the commentaries of the learned; 
why then should they be at a loss for the very same helps to the un- 
derstanding of the Old Testament, which would be so satisfactory, 
and to which they may so easily attain? But a thirst for this species 
of knowledge has been excited, has progressed rapidly among them, 
within a few years, and augurs prosperity to Zion. 

The labour submitted to in compiling this tyronian performance, 
(which has been the more, because, having been taught originally with 
the points, I am self-taught in the Hebrew without the points,) has 
been sweetened by the fond imagination of its subserviency to the 


cause of our Redeemer. 
JAMES P. WILSON. 


AN 


EASY INTRODUCTION, δι. 


THE HEBREW ALPHABET. 


} 
} 
{ 
| 
{ 
| 


= i ee a Ξ 
«; Con oOo, a on ὩΣ | zg 
ΐ ΠΌΤΟΝ JO ΞΞ ἘΠ 0 og Z| = N ra τ οὗ 5 
μόοΓΧ81, UYOL 0} Surploogoe ‘oq ° res D6 "ΠΝ a 5 
Ὅν σον 1 Ee - aie 
Ag 0} Surps0o08 Ὃ = ra Ss ἘΞ » Ξ ξ Ξ - 
ἀϑαηγάε ΟἹ Samp. αἰ ce 7A an ΞΘ af ΤῈ: ἘΞ - 
= SI Eee 
orm .4 Ὡς ~ ΤΣ © ΓΞῚ ia 
*uapsna Se sen} — Ei} oO δὰ Sore 
pur jloyxng 07 ghgpxenae coat ἘΠ ἘΞ | on | Ὁ δ.) τ Uv = a re 
s 107) t Ξι3 “a. 8 = 
Se eS ee ee Se eS ee 
“SNUULIey 01 Burp 2 
slovat ‘soaioy oHasosepy toys} SE -Ξ: | δὴ | uv | G | > | N | 5 | - | = 
Ξ 
a) I ia a 
MOUMON “TL 0} Surprosd.y σ a δ Ξ Ὄ o So > N = Ξ op 
~_ = .», 
- | Ὁ 4 n Oo bd 
ῷ πὸ 
‘Md “UA 0} ϑιριοοον} οὐ 2 ans 45] Satatt cee N -Ξ -Ξ ως, 
Ξ a oO 2s ἘΞ x =o 
Ἔ ἀπ ἘΠΕ ee 
*jensn 419A puv α 9 a on 3 Ὁ o'r 5 9 N = Ξ .“" 
‘ . = A Pie = © .- 
yInyyIwg apr Aq usals sy 2 Ξ aR = 


Ἔ 5 eee 
ῬΘΙΟΘΌΙΝ 02 Surproooy 3 a ons Ae) 10 ro) N 0 Ξ 
a & 
*ysinquipg ‘s,Maaqpuy “1g os | po) ane ae) 10 =] NO -Ξ - ° 
10 AUstaatuy) 901 UL pasn sy a 9: ort 
fe a τς  - - τς ς ΟΞ τ 
τὸ 
“βαϑΟα ποι, in 2 one ao} 10 is N cs ae ἴτω 
= ~ 


ΓΞ 


ἐπ ἢ 


peiie | απ γι} ela kat ele | 


"8Χ0Ί191 MOAQIET 94} Jo soureny Ἔ, 
o 
< 


6 
HEBREW ALPHABET, CONTINUED. 


eS Ἢ] ae 2 AEE TE 5 
H Ξ ἘΞ Ξ Z 8 Ἐν ΕΝ eg 
ΜΞ ἘΞ | = ΒΩ ν ale ΞΕ 
oe D5 ξ a oO a ΖΞ a 
ἐ Ξ Se ΕΝ, ἡ ἢ 3 ὦ 1 Ὅν he ΕΞ 
| = aS 3 By A ἘΠΞ fae] ΠῚ 
} 64 53 3 ὲ 7) eB 1a Ξ 
[ ἊΣ εἶ 3 BS 4 τὰ oe ΘΟ Θ o 
' Led Os = a3 = = mS Φ wy. - 
t ; Wass πὶ 2 Se |e δρ | wo: 
Vv Pi το = q 
i Ξ ἢ τ με: 8 te 8 5 ΞΞ ἘΠ’ Ξ ἘΞ 
Ξ SEE Pr BO Peep Re | Be A eS Lee 
nF = 2 a ea ἘΞ Φ ΩΣ: 3 = oF S 56 
3 ξ τῇ es i Ξ 1853 Ἔ ΞΡ  ΓΞῚΞ @ [552 
᾽ Ξ = a 5 a s ΒΊΗΣ! 
a aie ὉΠ a= eG) | Sat Reta Es 3] ὃ. .55 165 1 6 
᾿ Ζ "ἢ [3 a < = <4 < < = Q a 1A 
{ kh or 
Cc is ch& ¢ 
chy] k | kh | k c jch, yjch, hee 
᾿ ἐπ αὶ γος Cu 
’ 
γτσπτπ σι πη τ: Corer Cormeen ol emma TY roan bor 
H 
eee ] ] ] 1 Ι " ] ] ] 1 


-π-π----ὄ - 
"τ OO τ τ. -«-ὔ-΄--.....ς͵ς-ς-..... ------ | 


Q 
Ὡ 
4 
[59] 
u 
| 
ae 


{Nun 5 Ἷ n n n n n n n n Me We} Ὁ 
Samech]} Ὁ δ. Ἷ5.2} χ se lasha. Sh laa aes Ss ΠΡ a 
lon Py | fo feo fa |» fase, | en {mining mat 
ng. | long ἐπ 
re ΤΉ ep feb | p Te lhy | P | ph [phy fphert 
isa i | A) CAPR ioe Neri Niclas ς ς ὁ 


k, or} q or 


Quoph Ρ qu || k ele 
iResh " r r ome We 
ie ---ὄ  ----- ἘΣ ee 
‘Schin μὰ sh =e Ss [is 
or 5} ors 
POLLS EPs GAL (RR | Easy [eNO we 2 MS RI ARE Nv i a μεν στον 
Γαι n t the tho [Ot 
} 
NOTE. 


The part of this table, which shows the judgment of the Masorites 


upon the Hebrew letters, presents a strange phenomenon, a language 
Ἢ 


vi 
The learner is advised to acquire some facility in reading the He- 
brew words in the first instance; in the second place, to read the 


grammar, which is printed at the end of this book, once carefully; 
then to begin at the first chapter of Genesis, and learn to parse and 


without vowels, unless their points be such. That their mode of read- 
ing is according to the original pronunciation, is not only incapable of 
proof, but wholly incredible. Yet if it even were, the additional labour 
in which it involves the learner, without any possible advantage, 
would be a sufficient reason for rejecting it, the correct understand- 
ing of a dead language by no means depending upon its original pro- 
nunciation. 

But whether, by rejecting those points, we reject a part of the 
word of God; or which is ultimately the same question, whether others 
have, by an unhallowed hand, added to the sacred text, is an inquiry 
vastly important. 

For any to give their views of the divine revelation is allowable; 
but to remove the vowels which belong to the language in which it is 
written, and to introduce others in a double proportion, disposing 
them arbitrarily throughout the sacred text, in such manner as to 
add whole conjugations of novel and distinct meanings to the verbs, 
and to bind every word on those holy pages, in chains of their own 
forming, and all this has been done if the points are a modern inven- 
tion, admits of no apology. 

However severe the imputation, if it be not true, why does the Sep- 
tuagint show names in abundance wholly different from the Masoretic 
reading? Why do the Jews, who advocate the points, exclude them 
from the rolls which are read in their synagogues? Why did not 
Origen, when turning Hebrew into Greek characters, either omit the 
Greek vowels, or adopt such as should correspond to the points? (a) 
But, if they be a late invention, which seems to be the fact, we might 
with equal propriety consider the traditions and Talmudical writings 
of the Jews to be of divine authority, and receive for doctrines the 
commandments of men. 


(a) Genesis I. 

1. Βρησιθ Bupa Eawesm 0 ασαμαειμ ουεθ aapes. 2. Ουααρες αἰεθα ϑωου ovarex ar pre 
Sewpe upyn Ἐλώεικς μάραεφεθ ar pve ἀμαιμ. 3. Ουιωμερ Ελώεικε 14 wp sie wp. 4. Ourmp EAoaum 
εϑ ane xt τωβ wiabdnrA Eros Byv awe vCnv awoex. 5. Ουικρα Eawer λαὼρ iu vrAawoEr 
Kapa Anda wer eveC υἱεε Boxee wpe acd. This extract from Origen’s Hexapla is taken 
from Professor Wilson’s Grammar. 


Genesis, 


8 
construe the verses at the same time, taking care to consult every rule 
and number referred to; and frequently to return upon that which he 
has learned, that the Hebrew words and roots may be fixed in - 
mind. 

In acquiring a knowledge of the letters, the first four columns of 
the preceding table only are to be attended to, unless the manner of 
sounding the letters in some other column should be preferred te 
that which is given in the fourth. In reading the Hebrew words, the 
learner is to advance from the right hand side of the page towards 
the left. 

Aleph, He, Vau, Jod, and Oin are to be considered the long vow- 
els of the language. Short ones, not written, were probably in con- 
stant use in pronouncing the words in which none of the above five 
vowels occur; and possibly after most of the consonants not followed 
by a vowel. 

That the language, therefore, may not only be more easily and uni- 
formly read, and sound more agreeably to the ear, but be much more 
intelligible to the hearer, by distinguishing the numerous prefixes 
from the foots, the beginner is advised to supply, as he is reading, 
a short vowel of any kind, suppose é, after every consonant which is 
neither followed by a long vowel, nor is placed at the end of a word.* 


Genesis I. 

1. Bresiit bara elohijm eet hassamajim veet haarez. 2. Uharoz hajta tohu ya- 
bohu vhhosek al fne thoom vruah celohijm mrahhafet al fne hammajim. 3. Vaj- 
jomer clohijm jhi oor vajhi oor. 4. Vajjar alohijm eet haoor ki thoob vajjab- 
déel clohijm bien haoor vubeen hahhosek. 5. Vajjiqra oclohijm laoor joom 
vlahhoseh qara laila vajhi ereb vajhi boger joom ehhaad. 

This Masoretic reading is taken from the Annotations of Berlinas on Martinius’s 
gramniar. 

Whilst the reader makes the comparison, let him remember, that the ques- 
tion is not, whether any modern reading without the points more nearly ap- 
proximates Origen’s reading, but whether the latter, in the third century, fo- 
lowed the points. 

* The learned Dr. Pocock asserts such frequent use of vowels to have ob- 
tained in reading the Arabic language, in which, though all the Hebrew let- 
ters are found and six others, it is said by some there are no vowels, and there- 
fore three vowel points are sometimes, we suppose officiously also, inserted 
above and below the lines, but the language is in other instances like the He- 
brew written without them. His words are, ‘‘ Quod nuspiam in verbo aliquo, 
genuine apud Arabes originis, concurrant, non intercedente vocalis alicujus 
motione, consonantes, cum yel tres, vei plures, aliis in linguis, frequenter col- 
lidantur.”? 


9 


Short vowels in our own language are frequently almost lost in 
speaking; and there are many words, which, if written without them, 
would become, by a little experience, as intelligible, and be as easily 
read by us, as those Hebrew words and syllables, which are destitute, 
of vowels, were by ancient Jewish readers. 

It is probable, that diphthongs, though discovered by no character, 
were nevertheless made in the original pronunciation of the lan- 
guage; but as uniformity in reading will be greatly promoted, if all 
will agree to omit them, as it is at best a work of mere conjecture, 
and as the radical letters will be more discernible without such com- 
binations, the reader is advised to pronounce the vowels also distinctly. 

The Hebrew language was anciently written without spaces be- 
tween the words, each sentence ,was therefore free from every stop, 
unless we except that with which it terminated, the ¢ soph passuc. 
But the reader must have been much aided in dividing the words, if 
we can suppose any one who knew the language, to have stood in 
need of such help, by the use of the five final letters > pF) and 
Ὁ which almost never fail to indicate the end of the word, to which 
they respectively belong. The custom also of always terminating the 
line with an unbroken word, was another help; and lest the sentence 
should seem divided too much by a space at the end of the line, not 
large enough forthe next word, they extended to a greater width 
SM 4, [>> and fp, as often as either of those letters terminated 
the preceding word, under such circumstances. 


GENESIS 1. 


uat éshemim αἱ. Aléim bera Berashit 
6msi ὁ pwn 4 nx sponds 2892 | mews ! 
uheshek ubéu ᾿ς teu éeité uéarets éarets 


12 5ym Aa 10 ΠῚ 9 ΠΡΟΤῚ 8 yaNM 7 ΝΠ 2 


1. ΠΝ In the beginning. 3 in, isa particle, vide rule 148.* 
from 73 Aollow. WwS the beginning, is a noun feminine, vide rule 
16, from the noun ws» the head, beginning, principal, &c. This word, 
being restricted by no adjunct, can only mean the beginning of time, 
or of the creation. 


2. 892 created. It is in the third person singular, masculine, preter 
tense in Kal. Vide rule 66. This word expresses the production of 
Substances, not a change of form, in this place; for it appears afterwards 
that the matter thus created was without form. 


3. os God. That this noun, which is not unintentionally here 
joined with the singular verb N72 (vide rules 127, 133) is neverthe- 
less really plural, appears not merely from its termination Ὁ (vide 
rule 19) but by its being frequently joined with adjectives, pronouns, 
and verbs in the plural; as, “ Let us make ΤῊ} man, in owr image 
wna,” &c. Gen. i. 26. It seems probable that it comes from the 
Arabic word 75s to reverence. Some think from 7s ¢o swear. Others 
from Ox and 7 the mighty God. Vid. num. 154, post. 


4. nx. This particle following an active verb, and going before a 
noun which has the servile 7 emphatic (vid. rule 151) prefixed, ad- 
mits of no translation, unless we render it the substance of. Here the 
sense will allow it, which is rarely the case. This idea perhaps ori- 
ginated from the circumstance, that NX is composed of the first and 
last letters of the alphabet. It sometimes may be rendered #o, towards 
or with, and comes from iN fo affiroach. Vide rule 200. Vid. 
num. 85. 382. It was by the Masoretic grammarians termed the sign 
of the Accusative case. 


* See the grammar at the end of the book. 


GENESIS 1. 


i IN the beginning, God created the heaven and the earth. 
2 And the earth was without form and void; and darkness was upon 


5.D°DWN the heavens. ΤΊ the, is emphatic. Vide rule 151. Ὁ isa 
noun mascul. found only in the plural. Vid. rule 19. Perhaps the root 
is OY, vid. rule 199, to fut or place; or from the particle OW ¢here, and 
QO) waters; or from Mw3 to remit, and DD the waters. 


6. nN) And. 1 and, is a conjunctive particle. Vide rule 157. For nx 


- vid. num. 4. 


7. YONN the earth. 7 the. Vide rule 151. y 8 earth, is a noun com- 
pounded of ἃ formative, rule 147, and y> a verb, to break in fueces. 


8. YW) and the earth.) and. Rule 157. 7 the. Rule 151. ys 
earth. Vid. num. 7. 


9.7m was. It is the third pers. fem. sing. preter. Kal of the 
verb 7m ¢o de. Rule 103. It would be, if regular, ΠΤ) but it 
changes its 7 or last radical letter into ἢ before the servile ΤΊ of the 
fem. Vid. rule 102. It agrees with ys in gender, number, and per- 
son. Vid. rule 127. 


10. inn void. This word often occurs in the Scriptures, some- 
times as an adjective, in other instances as a substantive, but in the 
same form, except the usual prefixes. Perhaps the root is 7 waste, 
with the formative 1. Rule 162. 


11. 93) and without shape.) and. Rule 157. 13 occurs only here 
and in Isa. xxxiv. 11. and Jer. iv. 23. It is of M2 Aollow, and) forma- 
tive. Viderule 162. 


12. Jwny and darkness. Ἱ and. Rule 157. Jwn as a verb signifies, fo 
sremble or hide, aS a noun, darkness. wn, ἡ and, 4 the. qwnn, che, 
darkness. Rule 150. Ν 


τ 


qoerehepet Aleim uruhe téum peni ol 
7 pam 3 τες 16 ΠῚ 15 DN 14 7p 13 by 
aur iéi Aléim Uiamer mim peni_ ol 


218 20999 3 cody 19 ἽΝ 18 HONDA 1419p 15 by 8 


13. ἣν upon, is a particle from my to ascend. by is also above, con- 
cerning, besides, to, near, with, &c. and sometimes for the sake of. 


14. 25 the face of. It is a noun mascul. found in the plural only. 
It is here in construction, vide rule 24, for 0°35 faces or face, and 
derived from 15 to behold. Vid. rule 200. 


15. DIN the deep. H is formative of the noun. Vide rule 189. The 
formative 1 is also to be rejected. Vide rule 195. The fem. noun on 
comes from DM to tumultuate, vid. R. 200 and num. 18. 


16. nN and the Spirit. \and. Rule 157. ny as a verb, fo inhale, as 
a noun, air in motion, the soul of man, the Holy Spirit, whose existence 
like the air is certain, though he be invisible. 


17. ΔΒΓ causing a motion, is the participle Benoni fem. in Hiphil, 
vid. rule 75, of M7 to shake, the " as frequently, is here omitted. 
Vid. τὰ]. 81. It agrees in gender and number with my. Vid. rul. 
115. 113. For the omission of HVA was, vid. rule 144. 


18. DIN the waters. 1 the. R. 151. 0% waters is by contraction for 
on the plural of the mascul. noun ‘ water. This word and 0° the 
sed, in the plur. D' seas, and also OY a@ day, in the plural DD days, 
are all derived from “nn ¢o make a noise. 


19. WON) and God sazd. Ὑ and, is in this case conversive. Vide rules 
57. 196. and the note infra.* WN sazd, is the third person masc, 
sing. fut. Kal of ἽΝ zo sfeak. Vid. rule 194. Postea x» saying, has 
been called a gerund, the infinitive of Kal, and by others the participle 
Benoni Kal, the Ὁ being dropped, as is very usual. Vid. rule 78. The 
Ὁ is a prefix. Rules 175, 142. 

20. ὙΠ there shall be. It is the third pers. m. sing. fut. Kal, for 
mv dropping 7 final in the future, being a verb defective in Lamed 
He. See rule 102. From ΓΤ to exist. 

21. ὋΝ Zizht, A noun, by rule 195, from “8 to flow. For 1 inserted, 


see rule 158. It is used with 7 emphatic in the next verse. Rule 150. 
Vade num. 23, 398. 


. --.---ὄ 


* 15 termed merely conjunctive, when it connects similar tenses 


— ..--.............. ee 
PEE a == 


15 


the face of the deep: and the Spirit of God moyed upon the face of 
the waters. . ‘ 
3 And God said, Let there be light: and there was light. 


in the same sense; or when it supplies the place of signs of persons, 
moods, tenses, and numbers. Vide rule 139. It is said to be conver- 
sive, when it changes the signification of a future, into that of a pre- 
ter tense; or the sense of a preter into that of a future. 

The five following rules are taken’ from Granville Sharfi, and 
supported by numerous examples. Their accuracy is submitted tu 
the critical reader. 


Rule I. 


“} prefixed to future tenses converts them to ferfect tenses; and 
when prefixed to verbs in the frezfect tense, it regularly converts 
them to the future tense. This is the zecessary construction for both 
cases (not only “ interdum,” sometimes, as the grammarians tell us, 
but) always, constantly and regularly, in every sentence, that is inde- 
pendent of the three particular circumstances described in the sub- 
sequent three rules, or general exception. 

«“ The only instance of irregularity or particular excepfition, respec- 
ting Ὁ. that I have been able to find, is in that portion of the 119th 
Psalm, wherein 1 is the leading letter cf each sentence, as an acrostic 
or alphabetical psalm; which probably ought te be considered merely 
as a /fioetical license for that kind of composition. 


Rule II. 


«“ When ) is prefixed to a verb, which immediately follows another 
verb of the same tense, without a prefixed }, and in ¢he same sentence, 
the Ὁ in that case is merely conjunctive, and the second verb to which 
it is prefixed (and even a third or fourth, if they are of the same 
tense, and follow in the same sentence with a prefixed} to each,) 
must be construed according to its frofer tense, whether future or 
imperative, and often also the jerfect tense; but not always; as there 
are a few instances of exception. 


Rule HI. 
“ A prefixed} does not affect, or convert any verb, in the impera- 
five mood, nor any verb, or verbs in the future tense, which follow 
an 7mpferative mood in the same sentence. But to perfect tenses the 


14 


κι éaur at Aléim Vira aur uiéi 
2599 31 INT 4 ὩΝ 9 ΤΌΝ 24 NN 23 IN 22 FH 4 
éheshek ~—_ubin éaur bin = Aléim uibedel = thub 
12 ἼΗΙ 28 99) 31 Twi 38 pa sede 27 S qa 26 aw 
quera uleheshek ium Jaur Aléim  “Uiquera 
29 NAP 12 ἼΨΙΠΟΥ 80 toy 21 “ἜΝ 3 ΤῸΝ 29 apy 5 
ahed jum ~~ bequer_—_siuiéi oreb uléi [Π8 


34 IAN 30 2 38 ἼΡΩ 22 1 32 2» 22 Ny 31 π ἢ 


22. ‘) and there was. Ὁ conversive. See num. 19. For 7 see 
num. 20. 


23. WN “ght. See num. 21. Caloric or latent heat has been supposed 
to be here principally intended. As a verb it is most frequently ren- 
dered to shine, or enlighten, also to kindle, to set on fire, to be glorious; 
as a noun, ligh?, the sun, fire, the morning, lightning, urim, herbs, 
&e. ἬΝ, 2 for πὲ the. 


prefixed 1 is conyersive without hindrance from a preceding impera- 
tive verb. 
Rule IV. 

“ After an interrogation, either of the emphatical 4, or of the zv- 
errogatory relatives 2 or 7, the prefixed 1 doth not influence any 
verb, or verbs of the future tense, or the present tense; but in perfect 
tenses, the ) is regularly conversive, and is not influenced by a pre- 
ceding interrogation. 

Rule V. 

“ Ifa future tense put fora preterperfect tense” (which must be by 
having a prefixed 1) “ precedes a preter tense,” (having alse a pre- 
fixed 1) “the latter is (merely) copulative.” The use of this rule, 
most probably, will very seldom occur, but the following example 
has been found in 1 Sam. vii. 16. “Δ  ὈΞΦῚ (a future tense 
converted to a preter tense) and Samuel judged Israel all the days of 
his life: Jom) and he went from year to year, 330) and he circuited 
Bethel, and Gilgal, and Mispeh, (the Vaus prefixed to the two last 
verbs are merely copulative, because the preceding verb is a convert- 
ed future, and the next verb which follows is also a converted future} 
aw") and he gudged Israel in all these places. 


15 


4 And God saw the light that it was good; and God divided the 
light from the darkness. 

5 And God called the light day, and the darkness he called night. 
And the evening and the morning were the first day. 


24, xv) and God saw. ) convers. Vide num. 19. SV for ANY 3d pers. 
masc. sing. fut. Kal of WS ¢o see. It drops the 77 final in the future. Sce 
rule 102. 


25. “5 that. By rule 202. 773 ἐο restrain, is the root. Vide num. 
393. It is rendered, yea, though, because, surely, but, when, therefore, 
and often interrogatively. 


26. 210 good. By rule 195 is found 30 ¢o be good. Hence 21% masc. 
7210 fem. good. Rule 158. num. 538. 


27. 452" and God divided. \ conversive. Vide num. 19. 573 is the 
3d pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of 531 10 divide. As anoun, a fart separated. 
Also 73 is sefarate, and 33° apart. 


28. 7.3 between. Fram {3 10 divide. Rule 195. The repetition of this 
particle in this verse is not singular, nor an idiom peculiar to the He- 
brew language. Postea }'2 from between. Rules 176. 145. 73) and be- 
tween. Rule 157. 


29. XP") and God called. Ἱ and convers. Num. 19. Sy is the 3d 
pers. masc. sing. fut. Kal of ΝῊΡ zo cal’. See num. 412. 


30, OY day. Rule 195, from npn to make a noise. The plural is 
Ὁ vid. num. 18. 558. Dyn dy day. Barker observes that adverbs in 
Hebrew “ are formed from every part of speech, and are as various 
as there are circumstances of an action.” 


31. 15°9 night. A noun fem. Rules 16. 153. The root by rule 195 
is 95 to move round. Also 10" by night. 


32. JW evening. A noun masc. sing. from Jy to mix. The twilight 
is a mixture of light and darkness. 


33, 3 morning. A noun masc. sing. from "ps to survey, or look 
out; the morning looks ouz of the east. 


34. INS one. See num. 486. Reject the formative δὲ. Rule 147. the 
root is WY Zo unite.Rule 196. 


16 
érhim betuk requio 1δὶ Aléim Uiamer 
18 EDT 36 TINA 35 ypy 20° 8 ΤῸΝ 19 NN ὁ 
Aleim Uiosh shine mim bin mebedil  uiéi 
3 ppm dy 58 wy 18 3 18 eae 28 08 57 ey 22 9) 7 
meteliet asher émim bin uibedel érequio at 
41 rn 40 we 18 32 28 799 59 2 85 yan 4 AN 
lerequio mol asher émim ubin —_lerequio 
42 ying 43 byp 40 qu 18 Eom 28 par 42 yoy 
uiéi shemim  lerequio Aléim Uiquera ken uiéi 
22 377) 5 tomar 42 srpad 3 come 29 Nap 44 1D 22 "πὴ 8 
Aléim Uiamer .sheni ium bequer  uwiéi oreb 
3 ΣΌΝ 19 ON 45 30 EN 33 Apa 22 "1 32 AD 9 
mequum al éshemim metehet émim  iquuu 


48 tpn 47 Sy 5 own 4! nnn 18 Dan 46 Np 


95. "plan expanse. " is formative. Rule 165. The root is )p) 20 
expand. Rule 194. Postea with 7 emphatic. 


36. Wn. in the midst of. J ina prefix. Rule 148. ΤΠ a noun, the 
middle; \is formative. Rules 158, 9. It is from 7h éo cut or divide. 
Rule 195. 

37. 920 causing a division. Rule 73. Mase. sing. part. Ben. Hi- 
phil of 933. Num. 27. Rule 75. 

38. wy and God made. ) convers. Num. 19. wy for nwy is the 3d 
pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of Hwy zo make. It is a verb in Lamed He, and 
drops its 7 final in the future. Vide rule 102. 


39. 439") and he divided. convers. Num. 19. 543 is the 3d pers. m. 
sing. fut. Kal of 273 to divide. Ante num. 27. 37. As on the first day, 
light was separated from the chaos, so on the second was air; and 
this division was effected by an expansion, as }p signifies; there is 
obvious impropriety therefore in the use of the term firmament here, 
as if the heavens were a solid body, and the stars and planets attached 
to it. 

40. ἼΦΝ which. Also who, whom, that. A relative of every gender, num- 
ber, and person. Vide rules 134, 135. As a verb togo before, to frros- 
ner, to esteem. Asa noun, @ stefi, frrogress, success. AS a particle, 
where, because, that, as, when. 


Al, pAnD under. 1 at or from. Rules 176. 145.7mn under. Reject 


ah TT 


17 


6 And God said, Let there be a firmament in the midst of the wa- 
ters, and let it divide the waters from the waters. 

7 And God made the firmament and divided the waters which were 
under the firmament from the waters which were above the firma- 
ment; and it was so. 

8 And God called the firmament Heaven. And the evening and the 
morning were the second day. 

9 And God said, Let the waters under the heaven be gathered to- 
gether inte one place and let the dry /and appear: and it was so. 


also the formative ἢ prefixed. Rule 189. 194. then place 1 before the 
two radicals, vid. rule 200, and the root will be found to be nn3 Zo 
descend. 

42. yp the expanse. P prefixed, vid. rule 175, sometimes has the 
sense ue pronoun or article, that or the, and seems to be abridged 
from 5s, which is used in the same sense, and as a verb signifies to 
intervene, or interpose. OX preceding, or 5 prefixed, signifies also to, 
among, towards, at, near, as to, for, according to, instead of, about, 
with, within, after, &c. »Ὀν vide num. 35. 39.* 

43, yn above. Ὁ prefixed. Rules 176. 145. From {9 or 79 to distri- 
bute; it has various meanings, from, without, before, against, more 
than, from being; and is also negative, lest, not, oY upon, above, vide 
in num. 13. Syn from above, from ufion, more than, near, &c. 


44. 13 so. From 13 ¢o frrefiare. 13 “Ns after that time. 139 therefore. 
13 by wherefore, or accordingly. {2 W to this time. {3 also signifies, 
certainly, surely, thus, because, and in Psalm cxxvii. 2. instead of so, 
it should be rendered justly or rightly, for 13 aS a noun signifies right; 
unless 12 dut is the true reading, which is not supported. 


45. “3¥ second. For the formative ° vide rule 168. From mw fo re- 
feat. Rule 200. Vide the table at num. 486. 

46. Np shall be gathered together, For mp" vid. rule 102. It is the 
3d pers. m. plur. fut. Niphal of mp to collect. It agrees with D'Dn. 
Rule 127. 

47. 5x to. See in num. 42. Sometimes it is negative, nor, but, kc. 
At other times it is used before the object of a verb, as NX num. 4. 


48. Ὁ filace. Ὃ is formative. Rule 178. So is 1. Rules 158, 159. 
From Op to δὲ established. By rule 195. 


* When either of the letters 3, 3, or Ὁ are prefixed to a noun, they 
usually exclude 7 emphatic. 


€ 


18 


uiguera ken uiéi éibeshe uteraé — ahed 

29 NID 44 17D 22 70) 50 WaT 49 FNM 34 IMs 10 
quera émim ulemeqvué arets libeshé Aléim 

29 ΝΡ 18 vpn 5! ΠΡΟ 7 ya ὅπ ἢ 83 ΤΩΝ 
Uiamer thub ki Aiéim uira imim 

19 ΣΝ 26 1 25 95 3 ΓΝ 24 ΝῊ 52 COND 1 
mezerio —osheb desha _ Earets tedesha Aléim 

56 PTD 55 Ἀν 54 Nw 8 PANT 5S NWO 8 ETON 
asher leminu peri oshé peri ots zero 


40 Swe 61 yb 59D 60 MWY 59 4H SB YY 57 YT 


49. ANN and shall affear. \}and.7NW is the 3d pers. fem. sing. 
fut. Niphal of AN» co see. It agrees with 778 understood. Rule 127. 


50. nwIn the dry scil. ys land. 7 emphatic. R. 150. 7 postfixed 
formative. Rule 153. nw.’ a noun fem. from 23) fo be dry. 


51. mp and the gathering together of.\ and, the. Num. 42. 0 is 
formative. Rule 178. mp confluence, from Mp Zo collect. Vide num. 
46, 


52.0" the seas. Vide num. 18. This contrast with Ὁ preceding 
fixes the distinction between "2 water and Ὁ" sea. 


53. NwIN shall bring forth. The 3d pers. fem. sing. fut. Kal of sw 
to spring up. It agrees with Nn. 

54. SWI grass, the tender herb. A noun from τ. Vide num. 53. 

55. Δ the herd. A noun. As a verb, to produce vegetation. 


56. yun producing seed. Particip. Benoni masc. sing. Hiphil of 
yu to sow or to froduce seed. Rule 75. 


57. yu seed. A noun masc. from the same root. Num. 56. 


58. yy the tree of. A noun masc. from ΤῊ to fix, make firm, or 
steady.* 

59. 9D) fruzt. A noun masc. sing. 5 is formative. Rule 171. From 
7D to froduce. Hence postea 5 α bull, plural o°"5. Also 19 a heifer. 


60. Nwy bearing. Participle Benoni Kal masc.) omitted by rule 78. 
From mwvy to bear. 


* "2 yp is here the free of fruit, that is the fruit-tree; but the same 


19 


10 And God called the dry /and Earth; and the gathering together 
of the waters called he Seas: and God saw that ἐξ was good. 

11 And God said, Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding 
seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed zs 
in itself, upon the earth; and it was so. 


61.1999 according to its kind.» a particle. Vid. num. 42.) suffixed, 
his. Vide rules 39. 160. 102 kind, a noun masc. sing. in which ἡ being 
formative, rule 165. is to be rejected, rule 195. when ΤΊ is to be post- 
fixed, vide rule 200. and the root is found to be 39 to disiribute.* 


form of speech is used to signify a fruztful tree. In Hebrew the lat- 
ter of two substantives is frequently adopted instead of an adjective; 
as The land of holiness, for The holy land; Men of a name, for Celebra- 
ted men; A God of justicc, for A just God, &c. 


* This word affords some evidence of the truth of the concession 
in the Glasgow grammar, that “‘ the cases of nouns are more deter- 
mined by the connexion and sense of the passage than from the pre- 
position.”’ But in Hebrew there are no cases. Vide rule 14. When 
two nouns stand together, so that the latter would occupy the genitive 
case in English, Latin, or Greek; the former in Hebrew frequently 
undergoes a change in termination, it being in fact the word, the 
sense of which is limited or restricted. Vide rules 24. 27. Preposi- 
tions prefixed to nouns answer the purposes of oblique cases, with 
the exception of the constructed case mentioned. With respect also 
to the primitive pronouns, the agent and the object are usually ex- 
pressed by different words, as in English, which may be denomina- 
ted cases. 

Nevertheless the learner will find it to contribute both to his con- 
venience and speed, to know the cases of nouns and pronouns, as they 
are given in the old grammars. On this account, they are here sub- 
joined in a condensed form. 


mun Fem. A law. 523 Masc. A word. 
Plur. | Sing. Plur. Sing. 
nn mn O35 435 Nom. A word. 
moundby | πὴ Ὁ ῊΦ sab Gen. Ofa word. 
mynd and p35 539 Dat. Toa word. 
ΠΝ | ANS DIDINN iain fats Acc. The word. 
nownn ΓΙ ΠΤ Ὀ2ἼΠ 257 Voc. O word. 


mann min ΘΙ 929 Abt. By a word: 


20 
Ututsa “ken uléi éarets ol bu zerou 
64 NYIMN 44 179 22 TI 8. ΝΠ 13 Sy 63 12. 62 gym 12 
ποῖ leminéu zero. mezerio osheb’- desha  éarets 


58 yyy 65 ἹΣ 57 YATE ID 55 ΩΨ 54 ΝΣ Ἵ 8 YIN 


ee σον 


SINGULAR. 
She, Her., He, Him. | Thou, Thee, f. | Thou, Thee, τη. I, me. 
rn Nin ns ms ΣΝ “is | Nom. 
now vow jw yw *Sw* | Gen. 
nd Ὁ Ἴ ἢ τ 4 | Dat. 
myst ns TIN JN ‘Ms | Accus. 
ΤΊ) 13191 tele) nD ‘19 «7311 | Ablat. 
PLURAL. 
They, They, { You, fem. ] You, m. We, Us. 
Then, f. | Them, m. 
mn 1} apa] 7, [As ons | NIX WN) Nom. 
mou | andy ow | οϑὺν wow | Gen. 
{πὸ 1 νοῦ ond 122 Ὁ} Fy es (oe OL 
js oni janis DSnN ΡΝ Accus. 
rae) ela ha) ja p21 5 PP) Ablat. 


As parts of the primitive pronouns, both singular and plural, are 
postfixed to nouns, masculine and feminine, singular and plural; (vide 
rules $33—42) and as their terminations undergo, in some instances, 
changes in regimen, (vide rules 24—-27) because of the suffixes; the 
learner. by making also the following table somewhat familiar, will 
save himself both time and labour. 


Fem. plur.|Fem. sing.|Masc. plur.| Masc. sing. 


᾿ 
My. 3 aia 0 344 25 
Thy, m. - ὦ yan aia 1131 p34 
Thy, f. 3H yan Jan ΤῸ 1.51 
His. gS yan nw pat N37 
Her. aa mown nw m3 ΤΣ 
Our. ᾿ wn yn W347 935 
Your, m. 3 panywn | = pawn Ὁ ΣἽ 03935 
Your, f. - 8 inn yan 39 ΙΒ 
Their, m. cr omnywn on p37 D135 
Their, f. δι nn jw ta Δ pat 


* -by has been said to be only > the dative and w for We who. 
“Sw na Domus que est mihi. Vide num. 151. 
+ For 935. 


2) 


32 And the earth brought forth grass, and herb yielding seed afte: 
his kind, and the tree yielding fruit, whose seed was in itself after his 
kind; and God saw that zt was good. 


62.1% its seed.) suffixed, its, vide rules 39. 160.* i, see num. 57. 


63. 15 in ztself. 1 a prefix, rule 148, from 2 Aollow or 13 within. Ὁ 
a pronoun suffix of the third person. Rule 39.+ 


64. 8¥IN) and brought forth.) convers. num. 19. 8¥\N is the Sd pers. 
fem. sing. fut. Hiphil of νὴ to sfrring uf,’ being changed into }, rule 
89, and * characteristic of Hiphil being dropped. Rule 81. It agrees 
with γ Nn. 


65. nN for its kind. 11a pronoun suffix of the third person. Rule 
39. For [27 see num. 61. Perhaps the sense of the genitive may 
have been here intended, as it is in Psal. cxvi. 15. yaon> « of his 
saints.” Vide num. 42. 


* Parts of primitive pronouns, when suffixed to nouns substantive, 
having the sense of possessives, and the nature of adjectives, must, 
when translated into Latin or Greek, agree with such substantives in 
gender, number, and case. But the Hebrew Janguage, in such in- 
stances, with much more propriety, preserves the gender of the an- 
tecedent, to which such pronoun may relate, and does not accommo- 
date the gender of the possessive to that of the noun with which it 
stands. Thus 3 and 73 are each sua domus, but the former is Azs 
house, and the latter her house. Hence it seems proper to denominate 
the pronominal suffixes frimitives, when affixed to nouns, as well as 
when conjoined with finite verbs, and particles, though with the for- 
mer, they have the sense of possessives, and when with the latter, 
they generally denote the object. Vide rule 29. 


+ The neuter in English is often properly substituted, because the 
Hebrew language has no neuter. Here follow the usual pronominal 
suffixes with 3. 12 in him, 13 in her, Ἵ3 in thee, 2 in me, 03 or DAD in 
them, masc. {72 in them, fem. 033 in you, masc. 132 in you, fem. and 
123 in us. 2 is also into, with, on account of, and among; in this sense, 
following an adjective, it expresses the superlative degree, as Ow)2 
mn fair among women, that is, very fair. 


22 


uira lemineu bu zerou asher peri  oshé 
24 N99 65 IDS 68 12 62 MT 40 AW 59 MD 60 Ων 
bequer υἱδὶ οἵ» Uiéi «Ὁ ki Aléien 
38 4p 22 "7 32 DAY 2294 26 sayy 2599 3 ΤΟΝ 13 
maret 16Ὶ Aléim Uiamer .shelishi ium 
68 ΓΝ 67 Ig 3 Combe 1995 66 yr uy 30 Epp 14 
ubin éium bin lébedil éshemim — berequio 
28 112) 30 Ey 28 pa 70 Sand ὁ own 69 ΣΡ 
ulimim wlemuodim latet Uéiu eh le 
74 yp) 73 coy 72 ΠΝ ΤΊ ym 31. nba 15 
éshemim berequio lemauret uélu ushenim 


5 Down ΤΊ »ΡὩ 76 ΤΉΝ 7) yr 75 me 


66. wow the third. Vide num. 486, From ww to divide into three 
farts. For’ inserted and postfixed, see rule 168. 


67. %V there shall be. Vid. num. 22.* 


68. NIND Zights. TN in the sing. Rule 21. 3 1s formative. Rule 
178. From ἫΝ to flow, or Ws to shine. 


69. yprs in the expanse of. 1 in. Rule 148. For po see num. 35. 


70. Sand for to cause a division. 4 for. Rule 142. 513m is the in- 
finitive Hiphil of 93 to divide. Num. 27. 


71. ym and they shall be. 1 and convers. Num. 19. Yn for 177 88 
pers. plur. pret. Kal, 7 being dropped before a seryile. Rule 102. 
Num. 22. 


72. nnx> for signs. Ὁ for. Rule 175. Sing. mx plur. nim, nis, and 
nns. Vide rule 21. A fem. noun from nN to afiprroach. 


73. Ὁ" 1}}22) and for seasons. \and, 4 for. Sing. Iv plur. masc. 
on, a participial noun from yy to afifoint. The participle Benoni 
Huphal is wn. Vide rules 89, 90. 


74. on and for days. \ and. Ὃ for. om days. Vide num. 30. 


75. DW) and years.) and. TW a year, plur. Dw and nv, from nw 


* 7 15 singular. NN 15 plural; this is therefore an exception to 


— eee 


23 


18 And the evening and the morning were the third day. 

14 And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the hea- 
ven, to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs, and 
for seasons, and for days, and for years. 

15 And let them be for lights in the firmament of the heaven, to give 
light upon the earth, and it was so. 


to iterate. ‘W plur. Dw two, double or twice dyed, {Wa tooth, plur. 
ov. 


76. nwo for lights. 9 for. NN the same as NIN), num. 68. 1 in- 
serted, vide rule: 158. Also ΠΝ as anoun fem. in regim. signifies 
the hole made by serpents in the ground, because it gives light. 


77. ΡΞ im the expanse of. in. YP, vide num. 35. 


the rule for the agreement of the verb in number, gender, and per- 
son with its noun. The converse of this sometimes happens; as, 
WN aT “ the man (they) shall say. pwr Ὁ “ the wicked man (they) 
flee.” Perhaps in the first anomaly the noun must be taken collective- 
ly, in the other the verb should be understood distributively. 

ὙΠ 15. also masculine, and ΠΝ feminine; as often as this exception 
happens, the choice of the more worthy gender, the masculine, as in 
this case, is thought to denote excellency; and when a verb is put in 
the feminine, though the noun is masculine, it is supposed to express 
the contrary. Ezek. xxxiii. 26. [ΠῚ is used, though spoken of men. 
Vide rule 128. 

Similar exceptions are frequently found to the rule for the agree- 
ment of the adjective with the substantive in gender and number. A 
flural adjective, when put with a singular noun, may signify that it is 
to be taken collectively, 82 MIT 2 “ all Judah coming;’’ and when 
an adjective in the singular is joined with a noun plural, it may be in- 
tended to show that the noun must be understood distributively; as 
JIN PMS chose cursing thee are (each of them) cursed. 

When an adjective masculine is joined with a feminine substantive, 
it probably denotes dignity, excellency, or something emphatical, 
as DOWN nawnn great lights. On the contrary, when the feminine ad- 
jective is chosen to be put with a masculine substantive, it may be 
designed thereby to express contempt or unworthiness; as N97] Oy’ 


24 


Aléim Uiosh .ken υἱεῖ  éarets ol léair 
9 ΞΘ ΤΟΝ 98 wy 44379 22977 8 ΝΠ 13 Sy 78 ὙΝΤΙΣ 16 
émaur at égedelim émaret shenl at 
TosNOn +N 80 oyoqan 79 ΝΟΣ 45 Iw 4 nN 
équethen émaur uat éium lememesheiet éredel 
82 tpn 76 NOM ὁ ANT 30 ΞΡ 81 Now 80 “5 ἼΠ 
Uiten ‘ekukebim uat élilé jememeshelet 
84 ym 83 "ὩΔΊΣΓΙ 6 ΓΝῚ 31: noon 81 bw 17 
ol léair éshemim __ berequio Aléim atem 
18 by 78 ΝΟ 5 pwh 77 γ᾽) 8 ΤῸΝ 8 DONN 
ulébedil ubelilé bium Ulemeshel — .éarets 
87 brandy 31 mba 30 tora 86 ὉΦΘ 8. tyaNn 18 
ki Aléim uira éheshek αδίη éaur bin 


25 99.3 Epo 24 go 12 wri 28 pay 321 TN 28 PD 


78. yen for to give light. 0 for. Rule 142. yn the infinitive of 
Hiphil of ἫΝ or Ws. Rule 99. 


79. NINN luminaries. ΤΊ emphatic. Rule 150. Ὁ formative. Rule 
178. NSN, vide num. 68. 76. 


80. pot great. ΤΊ emphat. 12 and 5)33 great. Masc. plur. 0°97), 
rule 19, from 9330 grow. The fem. 771 might have been used with 
the fem. noun NN, but it is probable that the masculine was used as 
a stronger expression. Vide rule 114. Vide num. 67 in note. 


great cities. Deut. i. 28. These were the cities of the Canaanites. 
Yet δ᾽ has been deemed in such cases a feminine termination. 

When two substantives, one whereof is masculine and the other 
feminine, have one and the same verb, or one and the same adjective, 
such verb or adjective, for herein also they follow the same rule, is 
usually masculine and plural. 

But the verb and the adjective differ in their positions with respect 
to their substantive. Adjectives, except numerals, generally follow 
the substantives with which they agree; whilst verbs almost always 
are placed before the nouns, to which their gender, number, and 
person are accommodated. When the adjective precedes its substan- 
tive, the verb fo de (71°F) is for the most part understood. 


25 


16 And God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the 
day, and the lesser light to rule the night; he made the stars also. 

17 And God set them in the firmament of the heaven, to give light: 
upon the earth, 

18 And to rule over the day and over the night, and to divide the 
light from the darkness; and God saw that 16 was good. 


81. nownn> for the rule of. 5 for. The first Ὁ is formative, the se- 
cond Ὁ radical. ἢ is for 7 because in construction, rule 26, wd and 
bwnn and the fem. nownn dominion here used, are from Ww? to rule. 


82. {Opn drtle. τι emphat. {Up small, from {Wp to diminish.™ 


83. Ὁ 3227 stars. ΤΊ emphat. 1 15 formative. Rule 158. 0°33)3 is the 
plural of 3312 @ star, which is from 323 20 shine. 


84. nN and God flaced. Ὑ conversive. Num. 19. {n° is the third 
pers. masc. sing. fut. Kal for jn from {Nj to give. This verb some- 
times drops its final 1 according to rule 105, sometimes its first radi- 
eal as in this instance, and at other times it is doubly defective; see 
rule 108. 


85. DNS them. nN vid. num. 4. Ὁ or 09 ¢hem is a pronoun masc. 
plur. third pers. R. 40. ons when a primitive pronoun is the plural 
masc. of the second person. Rule 31. The learner must distinguish 
between the primitive pronouns ‘NX J, TNX, JX chow masc. ‘HN, ΠΝ 
thou fem. DNS you masc. {NX you fem. &c. and δ when suffixed by 
pronouns; because the sense is sometimes different. The most usual 
affixes of NX are the following; ‘NX with me, me, \INS with us, uss TNS 
with or in thee, DINN with you, you, NN with him, him, MNS with her, 
her, DNS or ONS with them, them, masc. ἵν {NX unto or with them, 
them, fem. ΤΠ them. 


86. wn) and to rule. 1 and..4 to or for. own is the infin. Kal. of 
‘wn to govern. Rule 142. 


87. Sam) and to cause a division. 1 and.» to or for. 4°97 is the 
infinit. Hiphil of 933 zo divide. 


* The particles which are prefixed to the substantive, as 3, 5, Ὁ; 
&c. are not repeated before the adjective, but emphatic, which is 
by some called the definite article, is also prefixed to the adjective 
or participle; and when such adjective, &c. stands alone, it is often 
used as a substantive. 


D 


26 
88 sys 30 we) bd 83 ἽΡΖΩ 22 rm ba 82 Sy 22 Le ba 26 Hoe 5 | a} 19 
91 was 90 γ) 1" Dolor 85 γψ 2) 3 ΤΣ 19 NN 20 
835») 14995 15 by 8 yay 13 Sy 94 ΣῚΡ») 93 Ν)») 92 FIN 
80 oot 96 3) ΠΠ ΓΝ nde 95 ΝΣ" wn 21 
100 yyw 40 ἼΩΝ 99 ὨΦΠ 98 ΡΠ 91 was 97 Ὧ55 mst 
102 HID 98 my 97 Ὧ2 6 MN 101] ΠΞΠΣ 18 DNDN 


88. 29 the fourth. In the ordinal numbers from the ¢Azrd to the 
tenth inclusive, " is inserted before the last radical, except in the 
sixth, and also postfixed in the masculine gender. Vide rule 168. 
and num. 486. The root is 35 210 agitate or guadrate; hence also, by 
prefixing a formative 8, comes the cardinal p20 four. 


89. I¥ Ww? shall produce abundantly. It is the third pers. masc. plur. 
fut. Kal, from the root yw ¢o swarm, or creefi. It agrees with Ὁ. 
Rule 127. 


90. YW the reptile. This word may be taken as a noun; or as the 
part. Ben. Kal of the preceding verb, 1 being rejected by rule 78, 
the sense then is the creefing v3 Nn. 


91. wd3 che creature. Also the soul, and animal life. 52 my life, 
from wd) to breathe. This word, like Ψυχή» may signify the animal 
soul. Vide Whitby and Macknight on | Thess. v. 23. 


92. ΠῚ living. It is the part. Ben. Kal of ΠῚ to “ve. Vide rules 
86 and 78. Also a diving creature. The genus is expressed by wa) 
wn living creature; the species are DIN man, NI beast of the field, 
WN wild beast, WI reptile, and \y fowl, &c. 


93. yp) and fowl. and. A participial noun. Rule 158. From ἢ} το 
Ay: 

94. "Dy" shall fly. It is the third pers. sing. masc. fut. Kal of }ay zo 
fly. Vis inserted after the first radical, as is sometimes the case in re- 
duplicate verbs, vide rule 111. but its usual place, when inserted in 
other verbs, is before the last radical in the fut. andimper. Vide rule 
77. 


95. δὲ 3 and (God) created. \ convers. Num. 19. It is the third 
pers. masc. sing. fut. Kal. Vide num. 2. 


27 

i9 And the evening and the morning were the fourth day. 

20 And God said, Let the waters bring forth abundantly the moving 
creature that hath life, and let the fowl fly above the earth, over the 
face of the firmament of heaven. 

21 And God created great whales, and every living creature that 
moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly after their kind, 
and every winged fowl after its kind, and God saw that it was good. 


96. oN whales. Τῇ emphat. Rule 150. A noun mase. plur. The 
sing. is In a whale or serpent. Rule 19. From [21 ¢o creep, which is 
perhaps a reduplicate verb from 13N to wazl. Rule 110. 


97. 42 every, ail, or any. It has been supposed that this word is a 
substantive, because it is said always to precede the noun with which 
it is used, which is the invariable rule of a noun in regimine; whereas 
adjectives commonly follow their substantives. Also 52 is used for 
the feminine, which is somewhat singular, if an adjective; for adjec* 
tives generally terminate, if feminine, in. Yet as a noun in con- 
struction it is difficult to render it in English, for it must be ¢he ali 
ef, or the whole of. It is from the root 53 to complete. 


98. WN ving. τῇ emphat. Rule 150. and vide num. 92. 


99. nwnrn creefling. ΤΊ emphat. when thus prefixed to a participle 
often denotes that it is to be taken as a substantive. wm is the part. 
fem. Ben. Kal of wn fo creeft. For the omission of } vide rule 78. 

100. Ww produced abundantly. Itis the third pers. masc. plur. pret. 


Kal. Vide num. 89. 
101. pn in their kind. Din or to. Rule 175. [Ὁ kind. Vid. num. 


61. On their, them. Suffix. Vide rule 40. 

102. 433 the wing. A noun from ‘33 10 remove to ἃ distance. 

103. 12) and blessed.* \ and is conversive. Rule 136. num. 19. 
o> is the third pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of 7Ἴ2 ¢o dless. 


* To bless any thing is to sfeak good of it or to it. This is the 
sense of the Hebrew and Greek words for to b/ess. When God bless- 
es, he speaks good to the person or thing, he approves or communi- 
cates good. When man blesses God, he speaks good of him, or as- 
cribes goodness to him. In the former, it is an expression of benefi- 


cence, in the latter, of gratitude. 


28 
103 JH" 26 119 25.95 3 ΟΝ 24 Ny 65 172) 27 
106 435) 105 95 104 ΝΟ 3. comb 85 CONN 
109 3) 108 MyM) 18 DD 18 A 4 ΓΝ 107 aby 
110 {yyprrart 50 75} 33 93 22 99999 32 2» 22 97 seMND 28 
92 yr 9! WEI 8 PANT 64 ΝΣ 3 ΤΌΝ 19 AON 24 
Hays 7 yak 4am 118. 113 apm 111 apd 
7¥9NT 114 Dyn 4 ΠΝ 3 ΟΝ 38 pry, 44 2 f 22 97999 25 


104. WN) in saying. 4 to or in. Rule 175. 7px is the part. Benoni 
Kal. Rule 78. From x fo speak. 


ἡ 105, 9 be fruitful. For 779. Rule 102. It is the 2d pers. masc. 
plur. imperat. Kal of m9 ¢o increase. 
106.120 and multifily. \ and. 13> for 39. Rule 102. It is the second 
pers. masc. plur. imperat. Kal of 735 to multifily. 


107. N90) and refilenish. Ὑ and. wn is the 2d pers. m. plur. imper. 
Kal of xn to fll. 


108. yin) and fowl. ἡ and. emphat. Rule 150. For ἢν fowl. 
Vide num. 99. 


109. 3 shall multiply. For 13%. Rule 102. It is the third pers. 
masc. sing. fut. Kal of 935. Vide num. 106. 


110. "wenn the fifth. For the? final and” inserted, vide rule 168. 
and num. 486. From wnn_ five, and as a verb, éo increase. 


111. m9 after its kind. 5 is prefixed. Rule 175.7 her or its is a 
fem. pron. suff. Rules 39, 155. For [5 kind, vide num. 61. 


112. mon cattle. A fem. noun from on3 to δὲ mute. Vide num. 92. 


113. won and reptile.) and. wid) a noun masc. sing. of Wy 20 move. 
Num. 99. 
114. YM) and living creature. Ὁ conjunctive. ἸΠῚ is used as a sin- 


gular and as a plural noun. Vide rule 162. where it is termed a col- 
lective noun.* If the } be merely a pleonasm, then ΠῚ may be either 


* Anomalies in the Hebrew language are frequent, nouns are of- 


29 


22 And God blessed them, saying, Be fruitful and multiply and fill 
the waters in the seas, and let fowl multiply in the earth. 

23 And the evening and the morning were the fifth day. 

24 And God said, Let the earth bring forth the living creature after 
his kind, cattle, and creeping thing, and beast of the earth after his 
kind, and it was so. 

25 And God made the beast of the earth after his kind, and cattle 


the plural of 7°n a deasz, vide rule 21. and num. 92. or the singular 
in construction, 7 being changed into ἢ, as in the next verse. Vide 
rule 26. It is from the root Γ᾽ Π 20 dive. 


t The substantive verb "7 το be, because of its frequent use should 
be well understood. Though it follows the rules for other verbs in 
Lamed He, its Kal is here given for the convenience of the learner, 
because not usually exhibited in the grammars. 


Feminine. | Masculine. Fem. | Mascul. 


mAMorwnAn| worm | 3Per.S. |Z] ann 77/3 Sing. + 
IN or "AN | AM orm | 2 Ξ nornn|2 o 

‘Nor Wax | 1 6 ἪΡ Π|1] ἢ 

Ἐπ ΠΩ wv | 8 Plur. a vs Plur. α΄ 
TA, pn yan | 2 5] jnen ΠῚ 2 ῷ 
ὙΠ orm) [1 ® 13°77) 1 


Torin 2 Sing. 
fem.73°n masc. ΛΠ 2 Plur. 


nn cr Yn or nyn Infinitive. 


ς Imperative. 


Being, or she is, or he is Wor MN Sing. 2 Participle 
Fem. They are nN masc. They are don Plur. § Benoni. 


The Hebrews usually intended the present tense when this verb 
was omitted, but understood; when it was expressed, or given, its 
tense was generally past, or future like other verbs. Vide num. 557. 
642. 


ten singular in form and plural in sense, or plural in form and sin- 

gular in sense, and these are indifferently connected with singular or 

plural pronouns, adjectives, or verbs. As there is no neuter gender, 
* aan Jer. xviii. 21. ΤΊ πη Exod. xxii. 51. 


30 
113 yon 97 595 nei pnd 113 mman eng 61 yay 
26 yyy 25 5 3 ΤΌΝ 24 7 65 IMS 115 AANA 
118 99p5¥9 117 DOIN 116 mwys 3 ΤῸΝ 19 ART 26 
93 ΠΡ 18 toy 121 sata 120 yA 119. yaMVDID 
113 won 97 Soa 7 ΝΠ 97 Soa 2 ΠΏΓΙΣ) wn 
4px 3 ΤΟΝ 2 ἼΣΗ 7 eaNM 15 by 122° wos 27 
94 ΩΝ 3 ΝΣ 5 ΟΝ 118 3 128 ΝᾺ 117 DANA 
85 ENN 103 73") 85 ΙΝ 2 NID 126 ΠΡΟ 125 ADP 28 
129995) 128 12 3 ΤΟΝ 127 cond 19 ἼΩΝ 8 TN 


115. ΤΙΣΊΝ the earth. Τῇ emphatic. N28 earth, a fem. noun. If the 
sis formative, then the root is 17 to make smooth or level; but if 
be radical and the 7 merely the fem. termination, then the root is 
ns to be red. Vide rules 147. 153. 


116. Mwy) we will make. It is the first pers. plur. fut. Kal of the 
verb nwy fo make. Postea Mwyn 2d pers. sing. fut. Kal. 


117, DIS man. 17 is likeness from 797. Vide num. 115. Adam 
may have been so called because, he at first bore the image of God; 
er he may have been named from the red clay, because he was made 
of the earth. 

118. 130982 in owr image. Ἃ ἔμ. Ὁ) owr, a pronoun suffix. Vide rule 
35. ὯΝ image, from ΟἿΣ to delineate. See num. 3. “ Let us make 
man,’ is an expression of consultation, and marks a difference in 
man’s creation from that of other creatures, in point of importance. 
*¢ Let us make man,” regards the animal nature; “ In our image,’ 
denotes his spiritual nature, which alone could resemble Deity. “ Let 
us make,” &c. “ὁ in ouR image, after our likeness.” Here is the plu- 


a word that in English would belong to that class is often found in 
both the masculine and feminine gender in the same sentence. There 
are also instances of the same noun occurring as a masculine in one 
sense, and as a feminine when the meaning is different. These seem- 
ing irregularities occasion sometimes doubt, but as they belong to 
the language, they form no ground for the imputation of ignorance 
in the sacred penmen. Vide num. 910. 


3k 


after their kind, and every thing that creepeth upon the earth atter 
his kind, and God saw that it was good. 

26 And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our like- 
ness; and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over 
the fowl of the air, and oyer the cattle, and over all the earth, and 
over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth. 

27 So God created man in his own image, in the image of God cre- 
ated he him, male and female created he them. 

28 And God blessed them: and God said unto them, Be fruitful and 
π᾿ ee a ee 
ral three times expressed, and that in the first person, a manifest 
agreement with, and proof of, the scriptural doctrine of a plurality in 
Deity, to which, as God is one in essence, we give the name fer sons. 

119. 131993 according to our likeness. Ὁ according to. Vide rule 173. 
Ὧ our, Vide rule 35. nint stmilitude, a fem. noun, vide rule 16. from 
M97 £0 make smooth, or to form. 


120. 199) and they shall govern. \ and. VV for WY in the 3d pers. 
mase. plur. fut. Kal of 79 το rule. Vide rule 102. In ver. 28, post. 
it is in the 2d pers. plur. imper. Kal 


121.393 over the fish. 3 in. ny in construction for 735 a fish. Vid. 
rule 26. Of 35 to multifily. 


122. WAIN creeping. ΤΊ emphatic, or which. wr the part. Ben. Kal. 
Vid. rule 78, of wn to creep. Which is creeping is a Hebrew present 
tense. 


123. Ἰ)ΧΔ in his own emage. in. \ his. Vide rule 39. For oby vide 
hum. 118. 


124. 18 Aim. For nx, vide num. 4, and 85. } him, a pronoun suffix- 
ed. Vide rule 39. 


125. 133 made. A noun from the root 4D} ἕο remember, and perhaps 
to be strong. 


126. 1132} and female. \ and. 3p3 a noun from api. 


127. ὉΠ zo them. 4 to. Vide rule 175. OM them. Vide rule 40. 74 
to ver. andn. Rule 175. 39. 


128. 99 for 17D be fruitful. Itis the 2d pers. masc. plur. imperat. 
Kal of 955 ¢o produce. Vide rule 102. 


129.3% for 39 multiply, and \ and. 2d pers. masc, plur. imp. Kal 
ef 135 to multiply. Vide rule 102. 


32 


121 ΛΔ 120999) 131 ΠΣ Τ PINT 4 ns 130 ROD 
132 Awa 114 ppm 97 921 ὁ ΌΧΙ 93 .})Ὲ[} 18 on 


130. N90) and fill. ) ἀπά. xon is the 2d pers. masc. plur. imp. Καὶ 
from’ x50 to fill. 


131. MWID) and subdue tt.) and. 1 ἐξ. Vid. rule 39.* wad for wad the 
1 and making the root signify the same as if in the 2d pers. plur. 
imperat. Kal which precedes it. Vide rule 139. Thus the ) conjunc- 
tive can supply the want of the signs of person, number, mood, and 
tense, by uniting its verb to the former. 


132. pwn that moveth. which. nworis the fem. part. Benori 
Kal. Vide num. 122. It agrees with mn. Rule 113. 115. 


* When parts of the primitive pronouns are prefixed to verbs, 
they form persons, mostly in the future, and if there be no other. 
change, are readily distinguished by the learner. But when parts of 
such pronouns are postfixed, they not only form persons and tenses, 
but are often put to express the object of such verb, and must be re- 
cognised as abbreviations suffixed, instead of the primitive pronouns 
themselves. 


When such compounded word happens to be different from the 
verb itself in any of its forms, the reader, if acquainted with these, 
and also with the suffixes, can instantly discern that the word is thus 
double, and distinguish its parts. But it often happens that the addi- 
tion of an affix to the verb produces a word exactly similar to some 
other part of the same verb, as in this case; and the reader can only 
determine by the sense or connexion, whether a pronoun is the ob- 
ject-of the verb, and appears in the affix, or the servile or serviles at 
the end of the word indicate its mood, tense, and person. 


Presuming that the learner, after a few lessons, will endeavour to 
parse by his lexicon and grammar, and use these notes only as atest 
to show him wherein he has failed, I here subjoin a few of such si- 
milar words, framed out of 7p) in Kal, that he may compare others 
with them, and he will find that they will serve with equal advantage 
also for other conjugations or voices. Ϊ 


πῶσ o_O eee eee... 


QR 
cere) 


multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it; and have dominion 
over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every 
living thing that moveth upon the earth. 


{Is the third pers. fem. sing. preter Kal, she hath visited. 
Is the third pers. masc. sing. pret. Kal, with n her. He 
visited her.‘Or the second pers. masc. sing. imper. 
IPS with 7 her. Visit thou, man, her. 
Is the infin. Kal with ΤΠ Aer. To visit her. Or the parti- 


ciple Benoni Kal, 1 being dropped, (Rule 78.) with 
Ti her. Vistting her. 


(Is the third pers. plur. preter Kal. They have visited. Or 
| the second pers. masc. plur. imperat. Visit ye, scil. 
] males. 
Is the second pers. masc. sing. imperat. Kal, with 1 Azm. 
spa : Visit thou (man) him. Or the 3d pers. m. sing. pret: 
Kal with 1 Aim. He visited him. 
Is the infin. Kal with 1 Aim. To visit him. Or the parti- 


{ ciple Ben. Kal (Rule 78) with 1 Atm affixed. Visiting 
him. 


[15 the second pers. masc. plur. preter Kal. Ye (males) 
have visited. 
Is the third pers. fem. sing. preter Kal with Ὁ them 
masc. 7 changed into ἢ. Rule 83. She visited them, 
ὮΠῚΡΞ (males.) 
Is the second pers. sing. preter Kal with Ὁ ¢hem masc. 
affixed. Thou hast visited them, (males.) 


Is the second pers. fem. plur. preter Kal. Ye, females, 
have visited. 
papa Is the third pers. fem. sing. preter Kal, 7 into ἢ by rule - 
83. with | them fem. affixed. She visited them, females. 
| Is the es pers. sing. preter Kal, with 1 them fem. 
affixed. Thow hast visited them, females. 


E 


3A 

134 9D 133 AIM 8 ΣΝ 19 NN 7 γ ΝΠ 13 by 29 
13 by 40 Swe 57 yoy 186 yap 55 awy 97 55 4 mR 155 5927 
6399 40 μια 58 pyr 97 594 ΓΝῚ 7 ysNm97 ὍΣ 1428 
137 ΣῈ Ν 2 20 ΣΡ 135 EODd 57 yqt 136 νὴ} 58 YY 59D 

5. mun 93 my 97 Sob. 7 poem 114 myn 97 555) 36 
91 wb) 6393 49 Sw 7 PINT 13 Sy 138 warn 97 25] 
20 9x3 137 ΤΌΣ ΝΟ 55 Swy 139 poy 97 b5 4x 92 ΔῈ 

38 ΩΨ 40 we 97.55 4 ΓΝ 3 tombe 24 NN 44 712 831 
33 §D9 20 99) 32 J yy 20 Py 140 ANID 26 DI 138 AI 
141 sym 30 BOY 


133. 73m behold. A particle from In to be present. Hither. So jn 
behold, or these. 


134. *nn) I have given. It is for nn) first. pers. sing. perf. Kal of 
ἵΠ2 zo give. Vid. rule 108. 


Is the third pers. masc. sing. preter Kal with 1) us affix- 
ed. He visited us. Or infin. Kal with 1) us. To visit 

mp2 us. 
& the second pers. masc. sing. imperat. Kal, with 13 us. 


E the first pers. plur. preter Kal. We have visited. 


Visit thou, man, us. Or particip. Ben. Kal (Rule 78) 
with 1) us. Visiting us. 
If the learner choose, he may enlarge this table for himself; but 
its necessity will be gradually superseded by a more familiar ac- 
quaintance with the verbs, and pronominal suffixes. 


35 


29 And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb bearing 
seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the 
which 7s the fruit of a tree yielding seed, to you it shall be for meat. 

30 And to every beast of the earth, and to every fowl of the air, and 
to every thing that creepeth upon the earth, wherein ¢here is life, 1 
have given every green herb for meat; and it was so. 

31 And God saw every thing that he had made, and, behold, ἐξ was 
very good. And the evening and the morning were the sixth day. 


135.039 to you. 9 to, and DD pronominal suffix, second pers. plur. 
masc. Vide rule 37. So 17 ¢o you, of 9 and}. Vide rule 36, as on 


num, 127. 
136. yu producing seed. Part. Benoni Kal of yw to sow, or frroduce 
seed, Vide rule 78. 


137. τι for meat. 4 for. oN a noun fem. vide rule 16, from 
SON 10 eat. 
138. wor creefing. Part. Benoni masc. Kal of wn to creep. 


139. py green. A noun adjective from pV to fut forth leaves, also 
a leaf. 

140. IND very. From ἽΝ strength. The superlative degree is 
made by adding this word or such like; by repeating a substantive, 
as a servant of servants; or the adjective, as good, good; by using the 
plural; or by adding the word God, as cedars of God. The compara- 
tive is also made by [19 or” prefixed, as or compared with; or 1 among, 


as Blessed among women. 
141, (ww the sixth. N the. "ww an ordinal. Viderule 168. From 


ww six, which is from ww to divide into six farts. See the table at 
num, 486. 


GENESIS II. 


144 ὍΣ.) 143 sony 975518 ΥἼΝ ΠῚ 5 owe 142955 1 
405% 146 In DNoD 145 ΔΙ 30 03 3 combs 2 
97 Spa 145 Δ ΣΠ 30 yo 147 paw 38 πῶν 
4s 3 tombe 103 FI 38 ΩΡ 40 νὴ 146 ἸΩΣΝ Ὁ 8 
68 ἿΩ 25 25 149 ἽΝ 148 eet 145 bp kph oa | 36 ὩΣ 
3 pombe 2 x90 40 awe 146 INNS 97 5 147 Naw 


142. 162) And or thus were finished.) convers. 19 for 1153 3d pers. 
plur. masc. Niphal of 15D to finish. Vide rule 102. and num. 67, in 
the note. 


143. ON2S the host of them. Ὁ plur. suffix, 3d person. Vide rule 40. 
ΝῺΝ is the root, a army, or to assemdle. The suffix relates to the hea- 
vens and the earth, which were marshalled in beautiful array in the 
vast expanse. President Edwards supposed the angels were here 
intended, who are called God’s host; but the plural mS2¥ is then ge- 
rally used. See ON2¥ in Neh. ix. 6. Psa. xxxili. 6. Isa. xxxiy. 4. xl. 
26. xlv. 12. 


144. 529 and he ended. 1 convers. 3° for 79>. the third pers. sing. 
masc. Kal of m5. Vide rule 102. num. 142. 


145. yawn the seventh.* 7 emphatic. ‘yw the ordinal. Vide rule 
168. From yaw seven. Num. 486. 


* The first yr2wn in the second verse is wanting in two of Dr. 
Kennicott’s codices; in another it seems to be ‘wwn; it is also the 
sixth in the Samaritan, and Syriac versions; and the Septuagint read 
exln. Yet the common reading will make the same sense, as the se- 
venth day began with what we now would denominate the evening of 
the sixth, if the labour then terminated 


37 


GENESIS II. 


1 THUS the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host 
of them. 

2 Andon the seventh day, God ended his work which he had made; 
and he rested on the seventh day from all his work, which he had 
made. 

3. And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it; because that 
in it he had rested from all his work, which God created and made. 


146. nDNon Ais work. 1a suffix Sd pers. sing. Vide rule 39. ἢ for 
τι, because in construction before }. Vide rule 24. ΠΟΝ 5 work, an 
agent, angel, &c. Ὃ formative. JS? not used, to employ. 


147. naw and he rested. Ὁ conyers. 3d pers. sing. masc. fut. Kal of 
Naw to finish, the sabbath, 


148. wap and he sanctified. \ convers. wap 3d pers. masc. sing. 
fut. Καὶ οἵ wp to set apart 10 a higher ΟΥ̓ sacred use. 1 is suffixed 
Exod. xx. 11. Vide rule 39. wrap is a part. noun, oly. The God of 
nature has set apart to a holy use one day in seven of our time from 
the creation. 


149. ins zt. From ns. Vid. num. 4, and } pronom. suffix. sing. 
masc. 3d pers. Vide rule 39. Num. 85. Num. 63, in note. 


150. nwy> from or in making them.t 4 prefixed. Vide rule 175. It is 
the regular infinitive of a verb in Lamed He. Vide rules 103, 140, 
From nvy to make. 


+ Verbs in the infinitive are frequently used in the sense of En- 
glish verbal nouns, ending in zvg. Vide num. 19. 


38 


8 yaa) 5 ΘΙ 152 myTdin 151. mos 150 Ὁ 4 
7 γὴν tombe 154 ain 150 Mwy 30 5} 158 ΣΝ AN. 
20 ΣῊ 157 yy 156 ΨΩ 155 mw 97 Soy sow 5 
158 MOY? 167 Eon 156 mw 556. awy 97 Sais yaa 
8 yaNM 13 by 8 ΤῸΝ 154 ΣΡ 160 Sey 159 wb 2599 
163 FN) 115 INT 4 Ms 162 Jay 161 pe 117 co 6 
14995 97 45 4 my 166 TIPWITL 7 YANFT 165 12 164 ἢν" 


151. 7s these, is a plural pronoun. This and that are usually made 
in the Hebrew by nx, 7, NNt, Mt, 73, and 197; these and those, by 18, 
Ox, Ton, on, and 17; as ΠῚ τ these are the generations, 33 nbs 
these are the sons. These words are termed in some grammars the 
demonstrative pronouns. The relatives are Ws who, which, what, &c. 
(vide num. 40) and w, which is probably a contraction of ws, and is 
found prefixed to nouns, pronouns, verbs, &c. and is translated by 
who, which, whom, that, &c. The interrogatives are Ὁ and 1D, who, 
and what. 

bs is used ten times in the Old Testament as a plural, ¢hese or 
those, never in the singular. It is probably a contraction for mx, 
which is often used, and variously rendered in the common version, 
as arelative, an adjective, and a primitive pronoun; these, those, like, 
such, them, &c. NX is sometimes rendered as an article, as in Psa. ii. 
7. Vide also num. 47. 


152. nyt generations. A plur. noun from 1) fo breed. Rule 189. 
Hence 3% a son, 07% a girl, NIN offspring. 

153. ONIN in the creating them: 3 in. 1 the. 8)3 infin. or participle 
Benoni Kal. Vide num. 2. O¢hem. Vide rule 40. 


154. Mi Jehovah. From 117 fo subsist, in the part. Benoni, and τ" 
which is perhaps an abbreviation of 7° or ‘77 the third pers. sing. 
fut. of 7 to be, and signifies the Essence, and so ΠῚΠ᾽ is the Essence 
subsisting of himself. But some suppose " to be formative, and the root 
mn zo be. Ens quod a se est, erat, et in eternum manebit idem. 

155. WWa shrub. A fem. noun from nw to be humble. Vide rule 
165 for the " formative. 


156. ΠἼΦΠ the field. Ἢ the, and NW a field, a cufibegrer, to shed, or 
jour forth. 


39 


4 These are the generations of the heavens and of the earth wheh 
they were created, in the day that the Lord God made the earth and 
the heavens. 

5 And every plant of the field, before it was in the earth, and every 
herb of the field before it grew; for the Lord God had not caused it, 
to rain upon the earth, and ¢here was not a man to till the ground. 

6 But there went up a mist from the earth, and watered the whole 
face of the ground. 


nS 


157. DW before, or not yet. This word is of uncertain derivation, 
but of frequent use; it is rendered before, yet, ere, not yet, (DWN 
Exod. x. 7.) and is also prefixed by 3 and Ὁ. 

The obyious design of the term in this place, is to express that 
every plant and herb was formed perfect in the first instance, and did 
not grow up to maturity from the ground, either by a rapid or tardy 
growth; so that when man was formed, ina mature state, he found 
every thing prepared for him. The wisdom and power exercised in 
such immediate production were perhaps not greater than would 
have been necessary through the intervention of mediate causes. 


158. Moy it grew. 3d pers. sing. masc. fut. Kal of ΠῺΣ zo bud or 
sfiring uft. 

159. 85 not, from mx Zo be weary, or fail. As a noun it is put for 
nothing. 

160. YunM caused it to rain. 3d pers. sing. masc. pret. Hiph. of 
OD ¢o rain. ; 


161. ΓΝ not. From δ labour, or to be weary. |S is also nothing, 
NONE, NOy Neither, without, zt is gone. 


162. 1p to cuitivate. 4 vid. rule 142. 32 infin. Kal, ¢o obey or 
serve, to till the earth. Vide num. 476. 423. 427. 1p is also a ser- 
want, subject, soldier, or worshifipfier. 

163. 38) and vapour. \convers. IS or VS from ΠῚ 10 send forth, 
with a formative ®. 


164. ΤῊ} went uf. 3d pers. masc. sing. fut. Kal of mby to ascend. 


165. [19 or “3 from. A particle from 139 to distribute. Vid. num. 594. 


166. mpwn and watered. 1 conjunctive. Vide note on num. 19. 
mpwn is the 3d pers. masc. sing. pret. in Hiphil, the * is omitted. Vide 
rifle 81. From mpw fo water. 


40 


LIT EOIN 4 ΠΝ Sodas 154 mam 167 Δ 115 INT 7 
"71 PWS 170 WHw> 169 HN 115 ΠΝ 1651} 168 A Dy 
175 PON 174 ΣΡ 173. 85 117 Er 20 ey 172. ΡΠ 8 
179 Ew 178 ep 177 yaya 17699 3 Edy 154 a 
158 py 167 sayy 40 “we 117 ΟἼΝΩΙ 4 ΓΝ 179 Dow 9 
58 yy 97 55 115 ΠΟΊΝΓ 165 12 3 Combe 154 TIM 
172 ΠΗ ΠῚ 58 yyy 137 Sag 26 ay 181 me 180 ΓΙ) 
184 PU) 183 sy) 26 NID 182 MYM 58 ὙΣῚ 176 7271 86 ἬΓΙΣ 19 
187 Down 176 121 4 ΓΝ 186 mpwnd 177 yayp 185 ey 


167. \¥") and formed, \ conyersive. ἽΝ 15 the 3d pers. masc. sing. 
fut. Kal of ν᾽ ¢o fashion. Verbs in Pe Jod perhaps never form the 
third pers. sing. fut. in Kal with the double * but in Hiphil they do. 
Buxtorf cites this place and Psa. cxxxviil. 6. 

168. 3Dy dust. As averb, to cover with dust; "Sy is also earth. 
mortar, rubbish, a young roe. Dy lead. 

169. nd" and he breathed. \ conjunctive. ΓΞ is the third pers. masc. 
sing. pret. Kal, and the root, to dreathe. 

170. YDN2 into his nostrils. 1 in. \ his. Vide rule 39. ‘58 in construc- 
tion for D'S, vide rule 25, before ἡ. It is the plural of 8 the nose, or 
heat, from M58 fo heat. 

171. now) the breath of. In construct. for 7. Rule 26. ow) to 
breathe, is the root; hence Mw) breath, the soul. 


172. ON dives, viz. animal and rational. The plural of Ὑ Life, frona 
ΤῊ to live. 


173. WD39 in a soul, or breathing frame.» in. w5) is the root also, ἐφ 
Breathe. Vide num. 91. 


174. mn diving. The participle Benoni Kal of ΤΡ ΤΊ ¢o dive. 
175. po and planted, Ὁ convers. uv for yY1’. Vide rule 94. Fut, 
‘$d pers. masc. sing. Kal, of yu) to plant. 


176. 12 @ garden, from 12 to firrotect. Hence }3 a shield. HM sorrow. 
Tam, ill. 65. 


177. [wpa in Eden. 3 in. fry as a noun is Eden, pileaszre, &c. As a 


41 


7 And the Lord God formed man ofthe dust of the ground, and 
breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man becamea hiving 
soul. 

8 And the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden, and there 
he put the man whom he had formed. 

9 And out of the ground made the Lord God to grow every tree 
that is pleasant to the sight and good for food; the tree of life also in 
the midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil. 

10 And ariver went out of Eden to water the garden, and from 
thence it was parted; and became into four heads. 


verb it occurs once only, and that in Hithp. to delight, or filease. Neh. 
ix. 25. Udyan in Sanscrit signifies, it is said, a garden. 

178. pap Jrom or in the East. from. Dip the east. NDP the same. 
op eastward or the east wind. The root is Dip to go before, prevent, 
and fo meet; and signifies also, as a noun, antiquity, eternity, ancient 
times, fast; asa particle, before, aforetime, and of old. 

It has been thus rendered; “ And the Lord God planted a garden 
in Eden beyond Kedem.” 

179. Dw”) and he filaced. \ convers. DW’ is the third pers. masc. sing. 
fut. Kal of nw to place. Vide rule 99. ow is also a particle, there. 

180. WN) desired. Part. Benoni Niphal of ἼΣΠ to desire. 

181. ANW to the sight. to. AN) sight. Ὃ formative. NNW is from 
WIN 10 see. 

182. nyIn knowledge. ΤΊ emphat. Hy is in construction before 310. 
The noun is ny knowledge. The root is yv to know. Vide rule 200. 
yl ofinion. Pn sczence, thought. 

183. py and evil. \and. Y evil; asa verb, to do evil, or to break. 
NUM is unintentional error, }\y iniquity designed and chosen, flowing 

Jrom an evil heart, 1) or V9 rebellion, provocation, pw apfiostasy, or 
eonspiracy, Vide num. 836. 

184. 3) and ἃ river.) and. Wa river, plur. OI and nw). Asa 
verb, to flow. 

185. 8¥” went out, is itself the root. Hence ΠΝ ΝΣ Ais goings forth. 

186. Πρώτη) for the watering, 9 for. 7 emphatic. mpw is the infini- 
tive of Kal of πρῶ. Rule 103. Vide num. 166. 

187. own) and from thence. 1 and. from. and dw to filace. Vide num. 


179. 
F 


A2 


190 Ey) seywN 189 ΠΡ ΝΟ 20 ΠῚ 188. ype 1 
7 y9N07 554 ΓΝ 198 QOD 192 aI 191 28 34 IANA 
ΤΥ ΑΝ 195 BM 195 fant 179 pow. 40 que 194 ASM 12 
198: ΤΙ 7 ἸὩΝῚ 196 Mo aM 17. dow 26 ΔῚ 192 NIN 
193 AMO 193 N77 199 ἩΓΡ 25 wT 184 TI 190 Ew 15 
66 typ ΦΤΊ 1849537 190 ayy 200 ty 7 ΚΝ 917 SD AN 14 
204 PR 203 MOA 202 Sonn 192 Ni 201 Span 
154 206 mp’ 205 ΔΩ 192 ΝΠ 88 rg 184 QAM 15 
208 aay) 176 193 207 WAND 117 IN 4 nN 5 oN 


ee 


188. 195° was parted. Fut. Niphal 3d pers. masc. sing. from 73 to 
divide. It is of the past sense converted by 1 in awn). Num. 19. 


189. nyaqw in four. Ὁ in. MPI a noun, Jour, from ya to guadrate. 
Vid. num. 88. 486. 

190. ὈΦ the name, plur. ΠΥ. from DY to fut, or frlace. Vide num. 
i79. rule 99. 

191. [25 Prison. It is perhaps from ΓΞ fo sfiread, or Wid to grow 
diz. It has been supposed to be the Little Indus, ΟΝ αὖ, or Nila 
Ganga. 

192. NIN he, she, it, or that. From NM the same as FN fo be. And 
so ΝῊ the same as 77. 


193. 330n surrounding. ΤΊ emphat. 330 or 3310 is the participle 
Ben. Kal of 330 to compass. 
194. nvinn Havilah. From the son of Cush, Gen. x. 7. Π si¢ni- 
fies fain from 5n, or strength from bm’ to abide. 


195. amin gold. 7 emphat. and 371 gold; also clear or bright. And 
vide Job xxxvii. 22. 


196. NoIIn Bdellium. τὶ emphat. Perhaps from 573 to separate, and 
n> smooth, or 973 tin. If the name is taken from its sparkling light, 
and not its malleability, the Talmudists may be right, who deem ita 
pearl. Vide Num. xi. 7. It is rendered by some cryséad. 

197. }28 a stone. From 133 Zo duild, 8 being formative; vide rule 
147, 


AS 


11 The name of the first zs Pison; that zs it which compasseth the 
whole land of Havilah, where there zs gold; 

12 And the gold of that land ¢s good, there 7s bdellium and the onyx 
stone. 

13 And the name of the second river zs Gihon; the same Ze it that 
compasseth the whole land of Ethiopia. 

14 And the name of the third river zs Hiddekel; that is it which go- 
eth toward the East of Assyria. And the fourth river 7s Euphrates. 

15 And the Lord God took the man, and put him into the garden 
of Eden, to dress it, and to keep it. 


198. DNWN the onyx. ΤΊ emphat. onw has been thought an onyx, 
emerald, sardonyx, and lafiis lazuli. Exod. xxv. 7. 


199. jim Gzhon. It has been thought, the /raxes, the western 
Oxus, and formerly the confluence of the Tigris and Euphrates, &c. 


200, wid Cush. Gen. x. 6. Ethiopia, a name not confined to Africa, 
it means also a part of Arabia. But the north of India is perhaps 
here intended which is in Sanscrit the continent of Cush. 


201. Ip1n Hiddekel. Vide Daniel x. 4. The Tigris. Others think 
it was the Bahlac, or eastern branch of the Oxus. 


202. Jonn going. ΤΊ emphat. }n part. Ben. Kal, from 107 to go. 


203. np the east of, for NPs in construct. Vide rule 26. Vide 
num. 178. 


204, WS Assyria. Vide Gen. x. 11, 12. Seated by Asher, the son 
ef Shem. The root is Ws to be happy. 


205. ND Peret, Phrat, ΓΒ Euphrates, Fertility, from MD to 
frroduce. It is thought to be the Phrath, Ferah, or Hermund. 


206. Mp" and took. 1 convers. Mp’ for mpd. 3d pers. masc. sing. fut. 
Kal of np? to take. Vide rule 200. 93. 


207. nny) and he placed him. ἡ convers. 1 Aim. Rule 39. nny 3d 
pers. sing. masc. fut. Kal of 073 ¢o set, or filace. 


208. M73) to cultivate it. © prefix. nit. Vide rule 39. 42y infin. 
Kal, co serve. Postea 33yn 2d pers. sing. fut. Kal. 


209. ΠΣ to keep it. vand. 4 te. Mit. Rule 39. nw infin. Kal ¢o 
watch, or guard. 


44. 


H7 ΕΝ "3 Sys ΡΟΝ 154 my 210 γ9) 309 ΣΦ. 16 
211 ΝΠ 21) Soy 176 12 58 vy 97 SoH 19 ΩΝ 
311 ὈΡΝᾺ 159 x5 181 yay 36 ayy 182 my 68 yy IF 
214 YD 212 yD 213 ΣΝ 30 pa 2599 212 IAD 
36 319 159 85 3 ΤΌΝ 101. ΣΤΡ 19. WON 214 ton 18 
2197» 21895 217 ΩΝ 2169995 117 DOAN 215 ΠΡ 
115 FUSINTT 165 10 5 COND 154 pA 167 GYR 220 223 19 
Snr 93 my 97 59 1 ΓΝῚ 156 mwr 114 am 97 4D 
29 Np 223 FMD 222 ENTS 117 COINN 47 Sy 221 wa 
173 WH) 617 ΝΠ 218 14 29 Esp 40 να 97 5.91 218 1) 


210. 13") and commanded. Ἱ convers. 13° for ΤΊΝ᾽ the 3d pers. masc. 
sing. fut. Kal of ΤῚΣ ¢o command. Vide rule 102. 


211. 998 eating. Part. Ben. Kal, and 52xn is the 2d pers. sing. 
masc. fut. Kal of 52x to eat. Rule 143. 


212. 1319 from it. 1it. Rule 39. }n from, with a prefix. So ΠΣ 
and ‘39m. Rules 39 and 34. and vide num. 526 and 594. 


218. JOO thy eating. 92s is the part. Ben. Kal. Vide num. 211. 1 
is a pron. suffix; vide rule 36. 


214, ni dying. Part. Ben. Kal. nvon is the 2d pers. masc. sing. fut. 
Kal of ΠῚ or ΠῚ fo die. Num. 853.n1 does not always import tempo- 
ral death. Vide 1 Sam. xxv. 37. Prov. xix. 18. and Prov. xii. 28. As 
life may mean either happiness, or animal, spiritual, or eternal life; 
so death has as many senses directly opposed to these. Its meaning 
in this place must be collected from the nature of the life, which it 
would destroy. Man was constituted holy, death implies sin; he was 
in a state of friendship with God, death implies enmity against him; 
he enjoyed every production of the earth which tended to his com- 
fort, death implies that the earth should be embittered to him; he 
enjoyed peace, death implies that his state should be that of a war- 
fare; he enjoyed health, death implies that he should be subjected 
to diseases; in a word, as without sinning he was to be free from 
death, that is everlastingly happy, death implies everlasting misery. 


45 


16 And the Lord God commanded the man, saying, of every tree of 
the garden thou mayest freely eat; 

17 But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil thou shalt not 
eat of it; for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely 
die. 

18 And the Lord God said, ἐξ 7s not good that the man should be 
alone; I will make him an help meet for him. 

19 And out of the ground the Lord God formed every beast of the 
field, and every fowl of the air, and brought them to Adam, to see 
what he would call them: and whatsoever Adam called every living 
creature, that was the name thereof. 


But the gift of a seed of the woman, who should restore the honour 
of a broken law, was, at the moment of denouncing this commination, 
as much on the divine mind as it was afterwards. He is therefore 
the end or scope of the law for righteousness; and justice can have 
no claim on those, to whom grace was promised and given in Him 
before the world began. 


215. nn being. The infinitive of verbs in Lamed He change 7 in- 
ton). Vide rules 103, 140. Of ΠῚ zo be. Vide page 29 ante. 


216. 1929 alone by himself. \ pron. suff. Vide rule 39. 335 alone, 
a particle, from Ὁ pref. and 73 alone. 


217. Nwyx I will make. It is the first pers. sing. fut. Kal of wy zo 
make. Vide num. 116. 


218.1 for him. 4 for. \ him, pron. suffix. 3d pers. mase. Vide rule 
39. 


219. "iy azd or help. It is also the root, to help. 
220. 1713) as before him. 3 as. 3)) before. As a verb, to show oneself. 


Ἰ him. Vide rule 39. 193) before him, 1733 over against him. 14M out 
of his sight. Joshua vi. 5. v. 13. Psal. x. 5. 


221. SI and he brought. 1 convers. 81° is the 3d _ pers, sing. masc. 
fut. Hiphil of the verb ΝᾺ 10 come. The characteristic > is omitted. 
Rule 81. 


222. mixn to see. co. nN) infin. Kal of WN fo see. Vide rule 103. 
142. 


223. who, which, what, how, wherefore. It is used often after the 
prefixes. Hence ὋὋ who. 


46 


324 yw 117 Eas 29 x5" 224 “Δ 192 yr 174 rer 20 
114 pen 97 5959 5 covpwet 93 ἩἸΡὉΥ 112 man 97 bob 
220 “Ἴ2)2 1. “Ry 220 ΝΥ 159 85 117 ΘΝ Ὁ. 156 ΠῚ στ 
117 ἘΝ Π 13 by 327 mgt 3 ΤΙΣ 154 ΓᾺΡ 29. bon 21 
233 a1) 232 ἼΔΟΝ 23) ΡΟΝ 230 ΓΗ͂Ν 229 Type 428 wr) 
231 poym 4 oe 5 ΤῸΝ 151 ΠΥ͂Ρ 235 79% 234 ANNAN 22 
237 ANAN 236 Mwed 117 ENT 165 1.339 ΠΡ) 40 νὴ 
239 ΟΡ ὉΠ 338 MNT LT INT) VON ΠΤ eos 47 ὉΝ 25 
243 ν᾽ 238 1 242 Mya 242 1] 241 NOY 240 Eoyy 


224. \ow the name of it. Vit. Vid. Rule 39. ow. Vide num. 190. Hence 
maw, plur. nivw. 

225. ΝΥ he found. It is the third pers. masc. sing. pret. Kal, ¢o 
Jind. 

226. 0a" and caused to fall. \convers. 53° for By is the 3d pers. 
sing. fut. Hiphil, from the root 453 to fall. Being a verb in Pe Nun, 
it drops 2 in the future. Vide rules 94 and 81.3) is the fem. partici- 
ple Benoni. Gen. xv. 12. 


227. MII a deep sleep. A fem. noun from 019 fo shut ufrin sleep. 
iis formative. Rule 189. Gen. xv. 12. 


228. jw) and he slept. ) convers. jv” is the third pers. sing. masc. 
fut. Kal of jw’ to sleen. Rule 86. Rather, 4nd caused him to sleefiy in 
Hiph. Vide num. 167. and rule 81. 


229. mp and he took. \ convers. np for np’. Vide rule 200. 93. 
From mp? to take. 


230. NNN one. A fem. noun for ΠΊΠΝ. Masc. is IMS one. Num. 486. 
δὲ formative. From 3M fo unite. 


231. ynpoyn of his ribs. Ὦ prefix. ) suffix. Rule 89. is added because 
in construction to a fem. plur. inn. Vide rule 27. y>x plur. nyo the 
side. “* Flesh of my flesh” proves that more than a rib was taken. 
Vide Exod. xxv. 12. xxvi. 26, 7. xxxvi. 31, &c. 


232. AD and he closed uf. Ὁ convers. 130° is the third pers. sing. 
masce. fut. Kal 930 fo shut up. 


47 


20 And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, 
and to every beast of the field: but for Adam there was not found an 
help meet for him. 

21 And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and 
he slept; and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead 
thereof. 

22 And the rib, which the Lord God had taken from man, made he 
ἃ woman, and brought her unto the man. 

23 And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my 
flesh; she shall be called woman, because she was taken out of man. 


233. wa flesh. As a root, to sfread. * Thou hast clothed me with 
—/flesh.” 

234. MINN instead of it. NNN instead, from Nn3 to descend. Rule 
189. And 7). Vide rule 39. 

235. 12) and builded. \ convers. {3° for 732° is the 3d pers. masc. 
sing. fut. Kal of 33 to éui/d. Vide rule 102. 


236. Aw? a woman. for OS the. AWN a female w'N, @ woman, from 
ws and so from nw” to be. Vide num. 278. 


237. 81" and caused her to come. \convers. 7 pron. suffix. Vide 
Rule 39. 82° is the 3d pers. masc. sing. fut. Hiphil of the root 82 to 
come. Vide num. 221. 

238. ΠΝ this. The same as with a 7. nm fem. from ΠῚ this. Num. 
306. 

239. pyan turn. 7 emphat. and Oy5 turn, a noun. Or as an adverb, 
now. The other creatures were not fit to be associated with man, 
“ This turn is bone” &c. 

240. DY a bone. As a root it signifies to be strong. 


241. "M¥YD of my bone. Dis a prefix. " final is my. Vide rule 34. 
The word D¥y is perhaps for Ὁ». The 0° is cmitted in this manner, 
the Ὁ because it is in construction before *, vide rules 24, 25, and the 
ὁ of the plural is dropped before, or coalesces with, ἡ the suffix. Rule 
34 in note. ΤΥ» plur. ΠΊΩΝ». Hence ‘Mnyy my bones. 


242. “wan of my flesh. Ὁ prefix from.» my. Rule 34. ἼΖ2 the inte- 
guments. As a root, to spread. Num. 233. 


243, Np’ shall be called. It is the 3d pers. masc. sing. fut. Niph. of 


48 


245 75 13 Sy 338} 244 Fy 236 wry 25 1D 336 PBS 24 
250 ΟἽ] 249 YON 1 ΓΙΝῚ 247 Ya 4 Γ δὲ 256 wine 246 Sty 
252 yey 34 ΓΝ 242 Spo * 252 yyy 251 Jw] 25 
159 95) 3251 sw 117 DOAN 254 Ea 253 omy 
255 NWwan 


1 to call. nxt is fem. This is therefore an exception from the agree- 
ment of a verb with its nominative. Rule 127. Vide num. 67 in 
note. Or it is here in Kal. 


244. rnp? was taken. 15 the 3d pers. sing. fem. pret. Kal, in which 
it has sometimes the active and sometimes the passive sense. Rule 
86. num. 229. 


245. 13 by therefore. 13 so, as a root to frrefiare. 13 xb in nowise. 2 
12 Sy because, since. Vide num. 44. 


246. 31” shall leave. It is the 3d pers. masc. sing. fut. Kal of ay 
to forsake. 


247. Y38 his father. \ his. Vide rule 39. 38 is more rarely used 
than “38 a father, which is its constant form in construction, and in 
the plural nas, vide rule 23, possibly to distinguish it from D‘3N 
green fruits. From 38 to acquiesce. Vide num. 432, 669. 


* The Samaritan Pent. reads here ὉΠ), the Septuag. οἐ dve, the 
Vulgate, “ et erunt duo,” &c. The Syriac and Arabic also agree. 
And vide Mat. xix. 5. Mark x. 8. 1 Cor. vi. 16. and Eph. νυ. 31. 
Thus is it a prohibition of polygamy. 


49 


24 Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall 
cleave unto his wife, and they shall be one flesh. 

25 And they were both naked, the man, and his wife, and were not 
ashamed. 


249. VIS his mother. his. Rule 39. Postea ‘O8 my mother. ON @ mo- 
ther. As a root, to sufiport. 


250. p39) and shall cleave. ἡ convers. Vide rule 139. num. 19, n. 
p27 is the 3d pers. masc. sing. pret. Kal, to cleave unto. 


251. NWNI unto his wife. Δ prefix. 1 his. Rule 39. NWN in construc- 
tion before 1 for Nwx. Vide num. 236. 3 is here used as it is in Deut. 
xv. 2. Eccl. il. 24. which places as plainly show that it is the sign of 
the dative, as others can that it designates an ablative. Hence an ar- 
gument arises against the distinction of cases in Hebrew. 


252.10) and they shall be. Ὁ conjunct. Ὁ) for W 3d pers. masc. 
plur. fut. Kal, of Wn zo de. Vide page 29 in note. 


253, OWIW they both. For Iw two, vide num. 45. 436. 07 pron. suff. 
plur. 3d pers. Vide rule 40. 


254. DD naked. It is the plural of ny naked, from Dry to be na- 
ked. 


255. wwan ashamed. It is the 3d pers. plur. masc. fut. Hithpael, 
w being doubled. Vide rule 109. The root is wa to flag, or be con- 
founded. It has the sense of the preter because of the preceding 
Vau. 


50 


GENESIS IIT. 


156 ΤΙ 114 myn 97 Sot 257 3.» 20 ΓΤ 256 Φ ΓΤ ἢ 
47 Sy io Spe sponds 154 ΤΠ 38 Mwy 40 AWE 
159 wy 3 pombe 19 apy 25 2 258 ΝΣ 256 AWN 
236 AWNT 260 SRM 176 am 58 yy 97 30 259 HoNN 2 
259 s5ony 176 19 58 Yy 99 DD 256 ws 47 Oy 
8 onde 20 δ 176 1379 86 Sa 40 Ww 58 PT 59 MDD 3 
218 99 261 sya 159 wd) 2:2 22. 259 bas 159 οἷ 
236 mum 47 Sy 256 wT 19 SN 263 sD 262 Ib 4 


256. win) and the serpent.) and. emphat. WN) a serpent; and as a 
verb to view attentively. That the reader may satisfy himself whether 
wm) signifies in this instance an afe, allthe places where the word oc- 
curs in the bible follow; Gen. 111. 1, 2. 4. 18, 14. xlix. 17. Exod. iv. 3. 
vil. 15. Num. xxi. 6, 7. 9,9. Deut. vill. 15. 2 Kings, xviii. 4. Job xxvi. 
13. Psal. lvili. 4. cxl. 3. Prov. xxiii. 32. xxx. 19. Eccles. x. 8.11. Isa. 
xiv. 29. xxvil. 1, 1. Ixv. 25. Jer. viil. 17. xlvi. 22. Amos y. 19. ix, 3. 
and Mic. vii. 17. After these have been examined, the word οᾧες 
must be tried; and the fourteen places in which it occurs in the New 
Testament, tested by their respective contexts. 


457. OMY wise. From op to be naked. A state of preparedness for 
the exercise of the body. Applied to the mind, it imports vigorous 
application, or intense thought. 


258. ὮΝ verily. Asa noun anger. MDS to heat. ‘3 ἢν Ls ἐξ certain 
that? or therefore. Perhaps TSN to bake, 18 to be angry, and this 
word ἼΝ are wholly distinct, and the word 8 anger may come from 
ADR. 

It has been thought that only the conclusion of Satan’s address is 
here recorded; the same form of speech often occurs, as Neh. ix. 18. 
1 Sam: xxiv. 30. 2 Sam. iv. 11. Prov. xv. Ὁ]. xxi. 27. Ezek. xiv. 21. 


51 


GENESIS TIL 


1 NOW the serpent was more subtile than any beast of the field, 
which the I.ord God had made. And he said unto the woman, Yea, 
hath God said, Ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden? 

2 And the woman said unto the serpent, we may eat of the fruit of 
the trees ofthe garden: 

3 But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, 
God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye 
die. 

4 And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not surely die: 


xv. 5, &c. and generally follows something else. But this receives 
little confirmation from the woman’s not discovering surprise. Being 
lately formed and all things new to her, scarcely any occurrence 
could produce this; and being innocent she could neither fear, nor 
suspect danger. 


259. 19DNN ye shall eat, is the 2d pers. masc. plur. fut. Kal of 5s. 
Postea 381 is the Ist pers. plur. fut. Kal. 


260. NN) and she said. ἡ convers. VND is the Sd pers. fem. sing. 
fut. Kal of ON to speak. 


261. wan shall ye touch. 2d pers. masc. plur. fut. Kal of y23 to 
touch. Vide rule 94. This addition, “ Neither shall ye touch it,” was 
fairly implied in the divine prohibition, which must have included, 
both the indulged desire of the thing prohibited, and all tampering 
with te.aptation. But, as the precept was given to Adam before the 
woman was formed, she was interdicted only in him; and it is very pos- 
sible that Adam, when instructing her in this matter, might caution 
her against touching the fruit, which she would naturally connect with 
the prohibition itself. 


362. {5 lest. A doubtful state of mind, from 32 to turn. 


263. ΠΏ ye shall die. 1 is paragogic. Vide rule 85 ὃ. inn is for 
MN, vide rule 98, and is the 2d pers. masc. plur. fut. Kal of the 
verb ΠῚ or ND 20 die. Vide num. 214. 


52 

25 959.3 ΣΌΝ 264 yqyy 25 95 263 Nn 214 ny 159 xd 5 
267 EOD Ny 266 ἹΠΡΩΣῚ 212 9999 365 DDN 30 mya 
183 tyqy 26 ay 269 syty 3 * ΤΟΝ 268 DONT 
271 boynb 58 yy 26 ayy 25 9D 256 MWA 270 NAMI S 
58 yyr 180 POM) 267 mod 192 sim 272 MINN 25 9D) 
276 IM) 211 Soy 275 wan 274 ΠΡΙῚ 27> Sowa 
280 ΓΣΓΙΡΘΓ 259 shaun 279 ΓῺΡ 278 mw? 277 [3 τ 


264. pw is knowing. Part. Ben. Kal of yt to know. Some read pv” 
here. 


265. DDIDN your eating. 0D pron. suff. 2d per. plur. Vide rule 37. 
ΣΝ part. Ben. Kal. Rule 78. 


266. p23) then shall be ofiened. \ then, conversive. Num. 19. ἢ, 
‘np2i the 3d pers. masc. plur. pret. Niphal of the verb Mp5 ¢o open. 


267. DIY} your eyes. DD pron. suff. 2d pers. plur. Vide rule 37. 
‘yy in regim. vide rule 25, for Ὁ} eyes plur. of Ὁ an eye, a fountain. 
It is often feminine. From Mp to turn back. 


268. oN) and ye shall be. ) conversive. ON" is for ON, 7 being 
changed into’. Vide rule 102. It-is the 2d pers. plur. masc. pret. 
Kal of ΠῚ το de. Vide page 29, ἢ. 


269. ‘yay knowing, for DIV in construct. (some read *y7) Vide rule 
25. Part. Ben. Kal plur. of the verb yt to know, yV they knew, verse 7, 
‘is the 3d pers. masc. plur. fut. Kal. Gen. xy. 13, yn pv knowing thou 
shalt know, that is, thou shalt certainly or surely know. See the same 
idiom Gen. ii. 17. Dying thou shalt die, that is, surely die. Ver. 16. 
Eating thou shait eat, thou shalt freeiy eat. Gen. iii. 16. Multiplying I 
will multiply, thatis greatly multiply. Vide rule 148. 


* The common translation of D7%xD as gods is unwarranted. The 
word ὨΥΙῸΝ had not occurred in such sense in this or either of the 
former chapters; nor can it be inferred from the residue of the words 
of Satan, that he meant to communicate on this subject an idea, 
which the woman had never heard of before. 


53 


5 For God doth know, that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes 
shall be opened; and ye shall be as God knowing good and evil. 

6 And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and 
that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one 
wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat; and gaye also unte 
her husband with her, and he did eat. 


270. SN and she saw. Ὁ convers. NW for WNW 3d pers. fem. sing. 
fut. of AN. Rule 102. 


271. 52xn9 for food. > for. 58d a noun, food. Of Ὁ formative, and 
SON 10 eat. 


272. MINN an object of desire. From ΠῚΝ to covet, with Π formative. 
Rule 189. 


273. Sawn io mature the understanding.» pref. Y2wn infin. Hiphil 
of baw to perfect. 


274. ΠΡΗῚ and she took. \ conv. Npn is the 3d pers. fem. sing. fut. 
Kal of np. Vide rule 93. Its imperat. mp? Mp, and Np, with 7 pa- 
ragogic. This verb frequently drops its first radical. 


275. PION of the fruit of it. Dd from. \ suff. Rule 39. For “5 vide 
num. 59. 


276. {nM and she gave. \ conver. {Nn for jnin. Rule 94. It is the 
3d pers. fem. sing. fut. Kal of jn to give. 


277. ὍΔ also. It is said to signify abundance. Repeated it is ren- 
dered as weil as. 


278. nws to her husband. » to. ΤΊ her. WN a man, from MW? to be. 
w's is a kind husband, 2 a severe husband. Vide num. 236. In ver. 
17, JHWN shy wife isthe common occurrence of the possessive suffix, 
Ἴ thy, because of which the 7 final of Awe is changed into ἢ. Vide 
rule 26. 


279. ΤῺ with or near her. 1 her. Rule 39. oY with, in, against. 
As a noun, the freofile. 


280. MINPDM and were opened. ἡ and conyers. It is the 3d pers. 
fem. plur. fut. Kal of Np 20 often. 


54 


282 yey 281] ὩΥΛῚ 25 95 269 yyy 253 * ΩΓ) 267 sry 
282 pony =o wyn 28) MINN 284 aby 283 NNN 
3 ΤῸΝ 154 mm 209 Sop 1 ΓΝ 288 Www 287 san ὃ 
291 gannmy 30. pyn 16 mynd i176 193 290 ὝΠΟ 
3 ponds 154 min 4 1 ὩΣ 25) ἼΩΝ 117 DANA 
47 Sx > pombe 551 ΓΤ 29 NIN 176 ΔΙῚ 58 YY 36 TIN 9 
4 ΓΝ 19 ἼΩΝ 292 sre 218 15 19 Sen 117 NT 19 
28) Ey 25 "2 293 SPR 176 12} 288 Myr 289 4p 


281. DDYy naked. It is the plur. of ovy, vide rule 19, from Dy ἐσ 
be naked. Vide num. 257. 


282. On they. Vide rule 32. It is the plur. of Nin Ze, from mn fo 
δε. Vide num. 61. n. 


283. NDN) and they fastened together. ) convers. 1D is the third 
pers. masc. plur. fut. Kal of "9N to sew or twist. Vhis word occurs 
but in this place, in Job xvi. 15. Eccles. iii. 7. and in Ezek. xiii. 18. 


* Adam, it may be fairly presumed, was not present when the 
woman was tempted and ate. That her eyes were opened, immediate- 
ly upon her eating, to see her folly and sin, and the deception practi- 
sed upon her, is not asserted; to suppose this is to impeach her of a 
horrid, malignant attempt to ruin her husband, a crime not imputed 
to her. But it is here expressly declared that upon Azs eating, the 
eyes of ὈΓΤ ΣΝ both of them were opened, they discerned an immediate 
loss of their innocence, peace, and happiness, and experienced a sense 
of guilt and misery. Thus does it appear, that as the precept was 
ziven to him alone, a representative of his race, she was brought inte 
misery by his violation of it. Though the woman was first in the 
transgression, it was by one man’s disobedience that sin and death 
have come into the world. 


ὁ If ‘Ip be here thunder, and n\\ a wind in the evening, and the 
Almighty had even spoken to them as at Sinai to Israel, yet if innocent 
they had nothing to fear; the effort to conceal themselves is there- 
fore a plain proof both of ignorance and guilt. 


a 


55 


7 And the eyes of them both were opened, and they knew that they 
were naked, and they sewed fig leaves together, and made themselves 
aprons. 

8 And they heard the voice of the Lord God walking in the garden 
in the cool of the day: and Adam and his wife hid themselves from 
_ the presence of the Lord God among the trees of the garden. 

9 And the Lord God called unto Adam, and said unto him, Where 
art thou! 

10 And he said, I heard thy voice in the garden, and Ι was afraid, 
because 1 was naked, and I hid myself. 


and seems not necessarily to imply in any of the places a sewing 
with a needle; but some species of fastening or connecting together. 
It is probable that girdles were formed by twisting together the 
stems, whilst the leaves remained pendent; they fastened together 
the fig-leaf. 

284. Moy a leaf. From ΓῺ» to ascend. Many both of Kennicott’s 
and De Rossi’s codices read ‘4 here instead of my, and “4y occurs 
in regimine in other passages, as Ezek. xvii. 7. Neh. viii. 15. 

285. MINN fig, an adjective. Asa noun it signifies the tree, or fruit, 
plur. nsn and O'sn. Perhaps from js /adour. 

286. wy and they made. \ conver. It is the 3d per. masc. plur. 
fut. Kal of πῶ. Vide rule 102. 

287. nn girdles. It is the plur. of Mn. Vide rule 21. From on 
to gird or bind. 

288. 1yow) and they heard. 1 conver. It is the 3d pers. masc. plur. 
fut. Kal of pnw to hear. Postea pres. Kal, Ist per. ‘nynw. 


289. Mp the voice. Or Ῥ from mp to be light. Ver. 10, yp thy 
voice. op with } suff. Vide rule 36. 


290. oe walking. It is the part. masc. Ben. Hithpael of yn zo 
walk, or wax. 


291. NINN” and he hid himself, or they hid themselves. Rule 139. 
1 conver. It is the 3d pers. masc, sing. fut. Hith. of N2n Zo hide. 


292. NIN where art thou? ἃ where, and as a noun, a setilement. 
ΤΣ thou, pron. suff. Vide rule 36. 


293. NYS) and I feared. ) conyers. NYS is the first pers. sing. Kal 


56 
25 9) 135 9b 297 ὙἹ)) 7 296 22 19 ἜΣΑΝ 295 SESE 294 QR 11 
300 “POE 4° AWN 58 PVT 29° ΩΓ 298 ΠΩ͂Ν 28! Cosy 
19. SON 211 bay 212 yo 211 Soy 301 Ὁ 12 
S03 say 302 Ans 40 AwN 256 ΠΝ 17 ἘΞ 
305 s59y7 58 yym 212 ἸῺ 304 9 302 QM) 192 SIT 
306 Nt 296 AD 256 ΠΝ 9 come 154 ΓῊΠΡ 19 ἽΝ 18 
309 ΝΣ 356 WRIA 386 ΙΖ 908 ARM) 307 ΠΩ 
256 win 47 Sx 3 combs 1541 ΣῚΡ 19 son 305 Σ᾿ ΩΝ 14 
97 557 298 AMY 310 SAN 906 ANT 307 ΓΡΦΨ 25.99 
511 93m3 13 Sy 156 Maw 114 p97 Oo) 112 AAA 


af &Y to fear. SV is often taken for sinful fear, and frequently also used 
to express a holy reverence, but never to signify shame, and yet this 
is the affection that would naturally spring from being naked. If no 
other nakedness was experienced than that in which the first parents 
had been created, they had nothing to fear. Asa noun, fear. 


294. ‘338 7. 5 imports emphasis. ‘38 J, implies presence. From 
τ fa oecur or happen. 


295. NINN and 1 hid. ) convers. ΜΆΤΗΝ is the first pers. sing. fut. 
Kal of 83n fo hide. Vide num. 29). 


296. 2 who? what? from 1, who, what, &c. Each of these words 
may be used interrogatively, or merely relatively. ΠῚ this, that, isa 
demonstrative pronoun. Num. 151. 


297. Van declared. It is the 3d pers. masc. sing. pret. Hiphil of 
31) ἐο show. Vide rule 94. num. 757. i 


298. TNS thou. From ANN fo be present. Vide rule 3}. 
299. [2 whether, from 7 whether? Rule 152. [5 from. Num. 212. 


300. POS L have commanded you. | you. Rule 36. The first pers. 
sing. preter Kal of—)y. 71 into’ vide rule 102. 


301. 92 to not. 5 to, “nda not, unless, except. 9 not, wethour. 53 
sot. From 92 to wear our. 


ὌΝΤΙ 

11 And he said, Who told thee that thou wast naked? Hast thou 
eaten of the tree whereof I commanded thee that thou shouldest not 
eat? , 

12 And the man said, The woman, whom thou gayest ¢o de with 
me, she gave me of the tree, and 1 did eat. 

13 And the Lord God said unto the woman, What is this that thou 
hast done? And the woman said, the serpent beguiled me, and I did 
eat. 

14 And the Lord God said unto the serpent, Because thou hast 
done this, thou art cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of 
the field: upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all 
the days of thy life. 


302. ANN thou gavest. ΤΊ is paragogic. ΠΣ is the 2d pers. sing. 
pret. Kal, for nani. Vide rule 108. From [2 ¢o give. mn) is the 3d 
pers. sing. fem. Vide num. 374. 

303. "IY to be with or near me. ’me. Vide rule 34. Wy to stand, 
or dive, and as a particle, near, or with. 


304. Ὁ to me. > prefixed. Vide rule 175. And° me, a suffix, vide 
rule 34. 850 2 with me, &c. *4 is also through me. 

305. 53s) and Tate. Ὁ convers. 52s for 538s, vide rule 97. The Ist 
pers. sing. fut. Kal of 928 co eat. 

306. net this. As if nm from ΠῚ this, that, hither, here. Used as a 
particle, and as a pronoun. Num. 238. 

307. mwy hast thou done. It is for Nnwy, vide rule 102, the 2d pers. 
sing. pret. Kal of nwy to do. 

308. NN) and she said. \ convers. It is the third pers. fem. sing. 
fut. Kal of Os Zo speak. 

309. -aewn deceived me. *1 me. Vide rule 34. “wn for Nwin. Rule 
94. The 3d pers. masc. sing. pret. Hiph. of xwi to lift ut, bear, bear 
guilt, deceive, &c. - 

310. Ww cursed. It is the participle Paoul Kal of WN to curse, 
burn, or consume with lightning. Fem. 7s, ver. 17. 

311. Jana thy belly. | thy. Rule 36. jmi 10 bow, and as a noun, the 
belly. Or from ni to break forth. 

H 


58 


313 Δ 18 999 97 45 211 Sox 168 Spy; 312 Ἵ5Π 
28 2] 236 WNT 28 PIV 316 ya 315 MWR 314 TINY 15 
L wen 318 4b wy 192 * NIT 317 myst 28 ay 317 ΡΥ 
19 WN 236 AWA 47 Oy 520 tapy 319 Ἰ)ΊΦΙ 298 AMR 16 
322 Ἀν} 323 497) 522 4yay¥y 331 AAI 321 Alan 
192 1711526 Mp Iw 236 Jw 47 Saey 525 END 324 or 
288 ΠΡ 25 9D 19 SN 117 cody 338 .2 327 Ὁ Θ᾽ 17 


312. Jon shalt thou go. For 777, rule 89. It is the 2d pers. sing. 
masc. fut. Kal of 17 zo go. 


313. Jn thy life. | thy. Rule 36. ὉΠ a plur. noun, Ze. Here in 
construct. Rule 25. From ΠῚ Π fo dive, and /fe, a fem. noun. 


314. MIN) and enmity. \and. ΤΣ Ν afem. noun from 28 to be an 
enemy, and as a noun, an enemy. 


315. mws I will place. First pers. sing. fut. Kal of nw fo place. 
316, Ἴ.)3 between thee. From Ἴ affix, and 13. Num. 28. 


317. [pM thy seed. Ἵ suffix, thy. YW seed, and to sow. NYN her seed. 
ΤΊ suffix, “er. 


* As there is no neuter in Hebrew, (I have said p. 21, n.) it is often 
proper that the English ofa masculine or feminine pronoun should 
be neuter when the antecedent is in the translation neuter; and there- 
fore win referring to i has been rendered zt. Nevertheless as yvimeans 
not any thing which is inanimate; and especially as the scriptures 
discover that Christ was meant, it is more proper to translate δ by 
He. Messiah was called the seed of the woman, not the man, because 
he was to be born of a virgin. And if the Saviour be meant by the 
word 7% in the passage, WN must not be confined to mean merely 
the head, but the power, not of the brute animal, but of the evil Spi- 
rit, who had thus made use of it for the purpose of deception; and 
who should be allowed as an instrument to bruise the heel of, or inflict 
a part of the curse incurred by man’s sin upon, the conqueror of the 
enemy of man. 


59 


15 And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and be- 
tween thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt 
bruise his heel. 

16 Unto the woman he said, I will ereatiy multiply thy sorrow and 
thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children; and thy 
desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee. 


818. JDw" shall bruise thy. } thy. It is the 3d pers. masc. sing. fut. 
Kal of ὙΦ co bruise, or crush. 


319, Dw shalt bruise his. 1) his. Rule 39. \whis the second pers. 
masc. sing. fut. Kal of ἢ]. Our translators have rendered here in two 
instances the verbal affix as if a possessive, and sufiixed to the follow- 
ing noun; in this they follow the Vulgate. Tremeliius has hutc cat- 
caneum, and tibi cafut. It has been doubted whether a verbal affix be 
in any case a possessive pronoun, except when with an infinitive 
or participle. 

320. py heel. It is a root, and signifies tofress, to supplant. Asa 
particle, because, inasmuch as. 


321. mI multiplying. 7 emphat. 735 infin. Kal; or part. Ben. Kal. 
Vide num. 19. 725% is the ist pers. sing. fut. Kal. Hence 35 many. 


892. Jnasy thy labour. Ἵ thy. ΓΝ labour, travail. From 3} to 
labour. 


323. JI) and thy gestation. Ἵ thy.) and. {Wor {WwW gestation, from 
mn fo swell. 


324. "ὙΠ thou shalt bring forth. It is the 2d pers. sing. fem, fut. 
Kal of 15°. It drops * vide rule 89. 7° signifies ἐθ bear, or to beget, 
and the masculine 11> in Gen. vi. 4, should have been rendered, de- 
gat to themselves children. Roffens. 


325. 0°33 sons. It is the plur. of 13 from 33 to build up. Postea 733). 
} thy. 13 son, and) and. 513 my son. 

926, JNpIwn thy desire. Ἵ thy. in regimine for 4. Vide rule 26. 
mpwn from pp ἐο desire earnestly. Rules 153. 189. 

327. Sw he shall govern. It isthe $d pers. sing. masc. fut. Kal of 
wid to rule. 


328. ]2 over thee, 2 isa prefix; vide rule 148. ] is a possessive 
suffix of either the masculine or fem. gender; vide rule 36. 


60 


40 SUIS 58 PYE 212 1 211 Soxmy 278 Awe 289 Ὁ} Ὁ 
310 INAS 212999919 211 Soy 159 Nb 19 ἼΩΝ) 529 NY 
9745 211 ΓΝ 322 NayyA 330 PAYA 115 MANN 
135 2 333 PYYM 352 qq qq) 331 LIPT 513 ΠΡ 18 52) 18 
335 PDN 384 YTD 156 ΣΦΙ 55 wy 4 ΠῸ 311 doe 19 
115 DANA 47 Sx 388 21) 337 Ἢν 336 ΣΕΥ 211 ΘΝ Π 
47 ὈΝῚ 298 AY 168 ΣΡ 25 95 339 ninpd 212 ΠΩ 25 9D 
190 ΞΦ 117 ESINM 243 Nap 540 paw 168 ΒΚ 20 
97 45 249 pay 342 Spey 192 RIFT 25 95 341 ΚΣ 251 ΩΝ 


329. JN I commanded thee. } thee. ‘ys for “Ny Ist pers. sing. 
pret. Kal of mx. Rule 102. 

330. 12} on your account. Ἵ thy. Ὁ} is termed a particle, because 
af. From 2 and 3y to pass away. But 2) seems rather a participial 
noun here, and also in Gen. xii. 13. 16. xvill. 26. 1 Sam. xxili. 10, and 
Psal. cvi. 32. 

331. ΡΥ and thorns. Ὁ and. ΤΡ a noun from Vp £2 wound. 

332. Wand thistles. and. 7777 from ὙἹ to go about. Its seed is 
scattered abroad by the winds. 

$33. msn shall it produce. Itis the 3d pers. fem. sing. fut. Hiphil 
of ΠΙῺΝ to bud. 

334. nya in the sweat of. 1 in. nyi for ΤΡῚ in construct. From 37" 
exude. 


Zo 


35. TDN chy face. Ἵ thy. ΘΝ for DDS in construct. of ἢν, Vide num. 


336. ond bread. From om ἐο eat. Also food, fruit, flesh, bread-corn. 

337. ay unl. As a noun, futurity. 

338. J2W your return. | your. 3W is a noun, or the part. Ben. Kal 
of aw to return. 

339:. np? thou wast taken. It is the 2d pers. sing. pret. Kal of np? 
to take. Rule 93. 

340. DWH shalt (how return. 2d pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of 2W fo return. 
Rule 77. 98. DWN is the second person, and is a part of the malediction 


2 oa ei 


61 


17 And unto Adam he said, Because thou hast hearkened unto the 
voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree of which I commanded 
thee saying, Thou shalt not eat of it; cursed isthe ground for thy 
sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life: 

18 Thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee, and thou 
shalt eat the herb of the field. 

19 In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread till thou return unto 
the ground, for out of it wast thou taken; for dust thou ar, and unto 
dust shalt thou return. 

20 And Adam called his wife’s name Eve; because she was the mo- 
ther of all living. 


pronounced on Adam; but it embraced Eve; for otherwise death not 
being pronounced against her, she must have lived forever. It em- 
braced also his posterity, or why should they die? If they were not 
to die, being a part of the original Adam, it would not be true that 
the whole of his dust should return to dust. But his posterity were 
embraced in the transactions with Adam. “ Let us make man” kc. 
“ And let them have dominion.” “ Be fruitful and multiply and re- 
plenish the earth and subdue it.” “ Behold I have given you every 
herb” &c. 


341. nin Eve, life. From 7M to live. The reason here assigned, 
*“‘ because she was the mother of all living,”’ seems to express rather 
the view of the writer, than of Adam. Whilst Adam andthe woman 
were standing arraigned before the Creator for sin, it is probable that 
Adam was in expectation of immediate death, the language of the 
prohibition having been, “ in the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt 
surely die.” The very first gleam of hope which he had, must have 
been gathered from the intimation, that the woman should have a 
seed, the necessary inference immediately presenting itself to his 
mind, that he should survive for a time, and have posterity. On this 
account in remembrance of the first consolation, he denominated her, 
who had been before called Nw (Woman) mM that is Life. 


342. TN has been. 3d pers. sing. fem. pret. Kal of WH #0 be. τὶ 
into ἢ, vide rule 102, and page 29, ἢ. 


343. Ἢ living. A noun masc. life, living. 7H fem. the same, from 
Wn 10 live. 


62 


251 WN) 117 ΣΝ Ὁ 3 ΤΟΝ 154} 38* wy 348 977 21 
154 Fam 19 ΟΝ 347 ᾿Ξ 346 Ἵν» 345 mand 22 
212999 34 SND 20 7M 117 EaANA 133 3 ΣΟ ΓΙ 
351 poy 350 8b 349 MY 183 ys) 26 JID 348 ΠΡ) 
305 5x9 313 ΤΠ 58 YyD 277 9 339 ΠΡῸῚ 352 99 
8 ΤΟΝ 154 min 355 nndwn 354 teobyd 353 77 23 


344, [NWR thy woman. Ἵ thy. NWS in construct. for Wws. Vide num. 
256. 

345. MND coats of: Sing. is MIND a coat, from {Nd to adhere. Rules 
21. 26. 

346. Vy) skin. From Wy 10 strif. Hence MWh α cave, and nny 
nakedness. 


347. ow and clothed them. ) and, conyers. Ὁ them. Rule 40. wad. 
3d pers. masc. sing. fut. Kal of w39 to clothe. 


348. nyt> to know. 9 to. ny for pv to know. nis added, and ° re- 
jected from infin. Kal. Rule 89. If 77 had even a 1 prefixed, it 
would not be converted to a future; vide in rule V. of the note to 
num. 19. It is therefore certainly in the past tense. If nyt was in- 
tended to mean no more than an infinitive, the ἢ needed not to have 
been prefixed to the word. But nyt may be as well taken for the 
noun 7 in regimine before 210; in either way the true translation 
must be, ¢o the knowledge of good. And the whole passage will read 
thus; Behold the man was as one of ws, to the knowledge of good there 
is (or, he has added) also evil. Man now knows by sad experience 
evil, who being once holy like God, was then acquainted only with 


* The verb Mwy is one of the most frequent words in the Hebrew 
language, and is variously rendered, e. g. ¢o ordain, Num. xxviii. 6. 
to afifoint, Psal. civ. 19. to frrefare, Ezek. xlv. 22. to frrovide, 2 
Chron. xxxii. 29. He prefiared or provided for their covering by di- 
recting sacrifices. Or he might have ordained or appointed the skins 
of the animals which were to be offered in sacrifice, to be made into 
coats; we say the skins of sacrifices, because we know of no other 
use that was made of their flesh. 


63 


21 Unto Adam also, and to his wife, did the Lord God make coats 
of skins, and clothed them. 

22 And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of 
us, to know good and evil; and now, lest he put forth his hand, and 
take also of the tree of life, and eat and live for ever, 

23 Therefore the Lord God sent him forth from the garden of 
Eden, to till the ground from whence he was taken. 


good. The sentence is obviously elliptical, and designedly so, for 
after every supposition, we neither know the design of the tree of 
life, nor what would have followed the eating its fruit. 


$49. mny) and now. 1 and. ΤΠ) or Hy a particle, zow. NY a noun, 
time, season. 


350. {5 lest. A particle from 739 to turn, the turning, a corner. 
Hence 0°13 faces. 


5561. now? shall dart forth. It is the 3d pers. masc. sing. fut. Kal of 
now to send forth. 


352.13 his hand. Ἱ his. Rule 39. V the hand, from 1% fo reach. 
Plur. o'r. 


353. ΠῚ and live. ) conversive. ‘Nis the 3d pers. pret. Kal for 7n 
to live. τὰ final is dropt. Vide rule 102. 


354. Doyo for ever. » prefix. ny’ to hide. As a noun, a young man, 
futurity. ony? idem.* 


* poy and oy signify radically duration past, or to come, the com- 
mencement or termination of which lies concealed. They are often 
taken to express the eternity of God and his attributes; but are used 
to express time finite, indefinite, and infinite, and which of the three 
must be determined by the sense. They are usually rendered in the 
70, by e@:wy, and like it are used in the plural to signify ages in some 
passages, and in others the world. Vide Psal. Ixxiil. 12. Eccles. iii. 
11, and Heb. i. 2. xi. 3. This last text clearly proves the error of 
those, who would confine the word αίώνες always to signify in the 
New Testament, ages, states, or disfensations of things; for “ the 


64 
40 ἼΨΙΣ 115 POINT 4 ΓΝ 208 Fay 177 yay 176 12 
858 Ἰ2:2 117 CONN 4 ΓΝ 357 wa 356 sew 389 np> 24 
4 mei 359 anon 4 ΓΝ 177 pty 176 395178 pop 
4x 563 Sow 362 mopmnpm 361 ΔἽΠΠ 360 pnd 
| 313 ΩΡ ΓΙῚ 58 yy 364 499 


355. mNdowy and sent him forth. \ and conyers. ‘1 him. Rule 39. 
now? vide num. 351. 

356. own from whence. 0 from. Rule 176. ow there. Vide num. 
179, 190. 


things which are seen’? express the visible creation, from which the 
writer descends to Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, &c. 

The Hebrews also expressed forever by ΤΙΝ} continually. Job iv. 20. 
xiv. 20. xx. 7, &c. WW further; Ps. lxxxiii. 17. xcil, 7. cxxxil. 12..14, 
&e. Px length. Psa. xxiii. 6. xciii. 5; OY day. Psa. xciil. 5. xxxvii. 26. 
Gen. xliil. 9. xliv. 32, &c. ΠΝ, Lev. xxv. 23. 30, to cut off, and oq 
Prov. vili. 23. to be before, antiquity, &c. But no word in the Hebrew 
expressed so frequently as D2y, or more strongly endless futurity. 


65 
24 So he drove out the man: and he placed at the east of the gar- 


den of Eden cherubim, and a flaming sword which turned every way, 
to keep the way of the tree of life. 


357.73 and he expelled. \ convers. 2) is the 3d pers. sing. fase. 
fut. Kal of wa to cast out. 


358. {2¥) and he placed. \ convers. }3¥" is the 3d pers. sing. masc. 
fut. Kal of [30 to place. 


359. D337 angels, or emblems of majesty. ΤΊ emphat. Plur. of 22 
or 349 which may be derived from 3 as, rule 173, and 27 great, the 
character of God. Psa. xlviii. 2. 39 09 the great King. 


360. 0D flaming. It is the part. Ben. Kal of un to durn.1is omit- Ὁ 
ted. Vide rule 78. 
361. ΠῚ α sword. ΤΊ emphat. ΔΤ @ sword, devastation, to waste. 


362. NIDNNNIN turning upon itself. 1 prefix. The part. Ben. fem. 
Hithpael of J5n το ¢wrn. Preventing an approach from every quarter. 


868, nw) to guard. 4 prefix. Vow infin. Kal to watch or keeft. Rule 
142. 


364, ΤΥ the way. As a verb, ¢o go, or come. As a noun, ὦ path, ἃ 
star, a journey. Also immediately. When life was forfeited, its pledge 
was removed; an exclusion from the tree showed that the terms of 
life had become impossible to fallen man. 


66 


GENESIS XV. 


154 37." 367 ὩΣ 20 ΓΤ 151 TOR 366 EQ ay 365 ΠΝ 1 
293 sym 47 5x19 ἽΝ 569 Mima 368 pT aN 47 Se 
372 IAT 3871 ἼἼΞΙΦ 135 5 370 391) 294 9998 368 9. ΣΝ 
296 FID 154 YAY 373 +N 368 ἼΣΩΝ 19 ἘΝῚ 140 ND 2 
325 12) 376 my 375 “OIF 294 γ2)Ν1 304 14 374 1ΠΠ 


365. Ins after. A particle. As a verb, ἐο defer, or delay; as ἃ noun, 
‘another, posterior, &c. MN the same. 


366. 02397 things. ΤΊ emphat. 0°37 plur. 135 @ thing, a word, to 
sfreak. In regim. 35. 7250 a wilderness. 


367. 119 the Word. As the Word, he by whom God reveals him+ 
self to man in creation, redemption, and judgment, existed in the 


* The} with which this verse commences may be translated for, 
as in Isa. ili. 7. Jer. xvii. 8. and Job xix. 25, and then, as has been 
well observed, the second verse may be considered as a parenthesis 
expressing what had happened before the vision. Vau supplies in. 
the Hebrew the place of almost every conjunction, and therefore re- 
quires in a translation a great variety of renderings. There are also 
some peculiarities in the use of this conjunction. Vau coming be- 
tween two substantives sometimes is to be omitted, and one of them 
taken as an adjective expressing a property of the other, thus judg- 
ment and righteousness frequently occurs for “ righteous judgment.” 
On the contrary, when omitted between two verbs, one should be 
rendered adverbially; thus, they hasted they forgat, is rendered “ they 
soon forgat.” Ride thou, prosper thou, is “ ride frrosperously.” But 
when the same substantive is repeated after Vau, it usually implies 
distribution. Thus @ man and a man means different men, Psal. 
Ixxxvil. 5. “¢ Zhis and that man.’ An ephah and an efihah, is “ divers 


9 


measures.” A stone and a stone, is “ divers weights.” A heart and a 
heart is “ a double heart,” different hearts, one in expression, and the 


other concealed. 


GENESIS XV. 


1 AFTER these things the word of the Lord came unto Abram in 
a vision, saying, Fear not Abram, I am thy shield and thy exceeding 
great reward. ; 

2 And Abram said, Lord God, what wilt thou give me, seeing I go 
childless, and the steward of my house zs this Eliezer of Damascus? 


beginning, and so from eternity, it may be, that it was he, who thus 
appeared in a vision unto Abram. Postea 721 3d pers. m. fut. Kal ox 
135 to sfeak. 19359 3d pers. pl. pret. 


368. DIAS Abram. IX father, and D5 Aigh. 07738, from os, 04, and 
pon ἃ multitude. 


369. MMI in a vision. 3 in. MTV) a vision. D formative. Rule 178. 
From iM fo see, a seer, or prophet. 


370. [212 a shield. 1) is formative. Rule 178. {3 ἐο frrofect. }1 is also 
α frrotector or defender. 


371. Flaw thy reward. | thy. Rule 36. ἫΦ to satisfy, or reward, 
a satisfaction, or hire. 


372. N27 great. ΤΊ emphat. 737 fem. and 35 masc. great. 735 to 
increase, or multiply. 


373. ἽΝ Lord. From {5 to rude. τὲ 15. formative. Rule 147. And° 
is formative postfixed. Rule 171. num. 482. 


374. {NN wilt thou give. For jin. It is the 2d pers. sing. masc. fut. 
Kal of {ni co give. Vide rule 108. num. 302. 


375. J am going. It is the participle Benoni Kal of 77 ἐο go, to 
conduct oneself. This is an Hebrew present tense. Vide num. 642. 


$76. “Wy childless. An adjective from my to be naked. Plur. oy 
Lev. xx. 20, 21. 


377; pw a mover or director. ) Rule 178. pw to move. Vw 15 the 
chief director, the son of the steward, the son of one who runs about my 
house, or the son of Masek, viz. my handmaid. Septuag. 


68 
380 sayy 579 PWT 192 NIN 378 IQ 377 pw 
302 FIM 159 gb 804 1h 133 1Π| 368 EIQ ay 19 ἽΝ 9 
382 9X 381 yyy? 378 IQ 325 15 133 AIM 317 yt 
159 wb 19 ΣΝ 388 qrdgs 154 ye 367 ὩΣ 138 SQM) 4 
386 2 385 NY 40 QUE 384 PON 25 1D 296 1 381 Sy 
LOMPDNN 387 MITT 149 WN 385 YN 381 SFU 192 NIT 
88 EADIIN 391 ADDY 390 OMDwIT 389 δὲ) 388 YAN 
21845 19 ἼΘΙ 85 GOMN 391 sappy 392 Sain 384 DN 
395 Aw) 154 yA 394 PONT 317 yy F 20 FT 393.5453,.6 


378. 2 my house. > my. Rule 34.3 house, household, capacity, 
temple, within. ΛΞ a daughter, pupil of the eye, from ΓΞ to build. 


379. punt Damascene, of Damascus, Ezek. xxvil. 18. Zech. Ferh 1. 
Amos iii. 12. y. 27. 

380. ἽΝ Eliezer, or Sy to me Wy a help, or sufifily. The son of 
the steward of my house, this Damascene is to me a help or supply for 
a son. 

381. wi is succeeding to my possessions. It is the Part. Ben. Kal 
of WY to inherit. Vide rule 90. Postea Jw is the fut. Kal, and 7 
suffix. 

382. ‘AX to me. Rule 30. From? me, rule 34, and ΠΝ to. From ans 
to afifroach. Vide num. 4. 85. 


383. YON unto him. ὯΝ to. Vide num. 47. ) him. Rule 39. So pox 
to them. ἡ is often inserted between the preposition and the pronoun 
as if it was in construction, perhaps to soften the sound; as ‘Px zo 
thee. But ‘9s is to me. The seven particles which thus take ’ are ὝΠΙΝ 
after, 0% to, [3 between, WY unto, YW upon, nnn under, and W) together 
with: Also 18 a father, ΤῊΝ a brother, and 0M a father in law. These 
all follow the form of plurals in regimine. 


584. ON certainly. From 08 to support. Also, 2f, though, since, whe- 
ther. DN 3 but in truth. 


385. ΝΥ shall come, for 8¥". Vide rule 89. It is the 3d pers. sing. 
masc. fut. Kal of ΝΥ ¢o come, or go. 


69 


3 And Abram said, Behold to me thou hast given no seed, and lo 
one born in my house is my heir. 

4 And, behold, the word of the Lord came unto him, saying, This 
shall not be thine heir, but he that shall come forth out of thine own 
bowels shall be thine heir. 

5 And he brought him forth abroad, and said, Look now toward 
heaven, and tell the stars, ifthou be able to number them. And he 
said unto him, so shall thy seed be. 

6 And he believed in the Lord, and he counted itto him for righ- 
teousness. 


386. Pyn2 from thy bowels. Ἵ suff. Ὁ prefix. yy a noun mase. plur. 
in construct. dowels. Arab. to be loose. 


587. N¥INN towards the out place. ΤΊ emphat. prefixed. Rule 150.7 
postfixed, sowards. Rule 156. Yn α field, or out place, from NM to 
fart. 

388. 037 look. As if 0337. Ὁ is dropped by rule 81. Also 3 by rule 
94. It is the 2d pers. masc. sing. imper. in Hiphil of 032 to look. 


389. Sl now. Asa verb, to fail. The particles 8) and §IN import 
desire in consequence of defect. 

9590, NNW towards the heavens. The ΤΠ postfixed is towards. 
Rule 156. For n’nwn vide num. 3. 

391. 150) and count. Ὁ conjunct. 19D is the 2d pers. sing. masc. 
imper. Kal of 150 to number. Asa noun, an enumeration. Vide num. 
608. 

392. 521n thow art able. It is the 2d pers. sing. masc. fut. Hiphil of 
Sp. > into 4, vide rule 89. Also rule 81. 

393. ΤΊΣ in this manner. From WM) 10 restrain. MD here, this time. 
2 as, that. °D, vide num. 25. 

394. JON) and he beléeved. \ and. This seems to be an exception to 
the rules num. 19 in note. [ΝΠ Sd pers. sing. masc. pret. in Hiph. * 
omitted. Rule 81. This verb jm in Kal is to confirm, in Niph. to be 
constant, in Hiph. fo believe. As a noun, stability, faithfulness. As a 
particle, it zs true, be it so. NON truth. 

395. ΤΙΣ and he counted it. \and. conver. 7 suff. it. Iw third 
pers. sing. masc. fut. Kal of 1wn to impute. 


τὸ 


154 Γ᾽ 294 9988 383 hy 19 ἼΩΝ 396 TY 218 qb 7 
400 ΠΕ 399 TOMWD 398 ND 597 TIN 40 ΝΣ 
19 ΣΝ 401 sym 306 ANT 7 von 4 my 135 ae, 8 
402 HIIWIIN 25 95) 369 YN 296 ΩΣ 154 ΧΡ 294 9). 
404 ΟΦ 403 ΣΝ 304 th 274 ΠΡ 383 whys 19 ἽΝ 9 
408 $4349) 407 4p) 404 wh yrry 406 Srey 404 ΙΖ ΌΦΌ 405 19] 


396. APIS righteousness. Also pay. A noun from PIS to be just, to 
justify, or to pronounce righteous. Job xiil. 18. PIS “IND Ny Tknow 
that I shall be justified or acquitted. Vide Job xxvii. 5. Prov. xvii. 
15. As often as it denotes an action towards another, it always sig- 
nifies to absolve, or declare righteous, and is opposed to condemn.* 


397. TONSIN have brought thee.) thee. ‘NN¥IN is the Ist pers. sing. 
pret. Hiph. of sy* changing the radical ° into}, and dropping ° cha- 
racteristic. Vide rules 89: 81. num. 385. 


* The bishop of Rochester, in his notes on Hosea, observes on 
the word p18, that it “is properly a forensic word, and signifies a 
person found not guilty, acquitted and justified upon a trial. Hence, 
in a theological sense, it is a person found innocent in the sight of 
God. In the book of the Psalms, and occasionally elsewhere in scrip- 
ture, itis a title of Christ, in his human nature, and should be ren- 
dered the Just One. He who stands justified by the perfectness of 
his own obedience. The only one of the human race who ever was 
just, or justified by his own justice. The plural ΡΣ, except when 
the matter of the discourse is relative to men’s secular transactions, 
signifies “ the justified,” those that are justified by faith in the Re- 
deemer coming, or to come, and clothed with his righteousness.”— 
‘« With respect to the singular pty, Hutchinson, though he consi- 
ders it as a title of Christ, renders it “ the justifier.’ But he is mis- 
taken. The Hebrew word for “ justifier” should be ΡΣ from the 
Hiphil of the verb. But this word, p30, is never used as a title of 
Christ.” 

Critical Notes on Hosea, p. 182. 


71 


7 And he said unto him, I am the Lord that brought thee out of Ur 
of the Chaldees, to give thee this land to inherit it. 

8 And he said, Lord God, whereby shall I know that I shall inhe- 
rit it? 

9 And he said unto him, Take me an heifer of three years old, and 
a she-goat ofthree years old, and a ram of three years old, and a tur- 
tle dove and a young pigeon. 


398. WN from Aur, or Ur of. Ὁ from. 8 is fre. Vide num. 21. 
It is supposed Ur was so called from the worshipping of fire. 


399, pwd the Cheshdim, or Chaldees. It is by no means clear, that 
Ur was a city, it was probably a district of country. Gen. xi. 28. 31. 
Acts vii. 3. It lay in the land of the Chaldeans. That Mesopotamia 
was the place of Abram’s original residence, appears also from the 
words of Stephen. But that there was an ulterior Mesopotamia, and 
that Abraham came from a country more eastwardly, seems highly 
probable. See the Geographical Excursions annexed to the new edi- 
tion of Dr. Wells’s Sacred Geography, No. X. See this word in its 
changes in Dan. ii. 5. 10. 111. 8. iv. 4. (7.) v. 7. 11. 30. Ezra ν. 12. 


400. nn to give. Ὁ prefix. nn infin. Kal of {m2 to give. Vide rule 
108. Vide num. 374. 302. 410. 

401. anwnd for possessing of it. Ὦ prefix. 7 suffix. nw> is the infin. 
Kal of wy. Vide rule 90, and num. 381. 

402. Mwy 7 shall inherit it. ΤῊ it. Vide rule 39. ΣῪΝ is Ist pers. 
sing. fut. Kal. Vide num. 401. 

403. nay a calf, or heifer. A fem. noun. 53) masc. a steer, or calf 
The radical meaning is roundness. 

404. nwown of three years old. A participial noun fem. from wow 
to treble. Vide num. 66. 486. 

405. i) and a goat. 1 and. iY a goat, from tip to be strong. 


406. SS) and a ram.) and. 8 from 58 to interpose. ND, of D as, 
and ὙΝ ἃ ram, or stag. 

407. nN) and a turtle dove. ) and. From ἽΠ 10 exfilore, because they 
migrate in winter. 
408. 912) and a young pigeon. Ὑ and. dma from 513 to plunder. Rule 
158. . 


72 


85 pany 409 ΠΣ 151 οὶ 97 55 4 ΩΝ 218 η0. 2714 mp ie 
413 yoy 412 ned 411 AMA 336 wi 410 IN 36 SNA 
416 Myr 415 FH 409 49 159 Xb 414 ἼΡΥΓ 4 ΝΕ 
20 "77 368 (E438 85 CONN 418 ae) 417 toa 13 Sy 12 
18 Sy 226 bp) 227 ΠΟΤῚ 420 wD 419 wown 
226 M45) 80 159) 12 ΠΣΦΓῚ 421 MON 138 7] 368 EON AN 
25 95) 269 ys 269 ys 568 ΣΝ 19 ANN 13 ὟΝ 18 
135 pond 159 wb 7 yaa 317 Gy4t 20 pM 422 9D 
75 1) 425 ΓΝ Ὁ 88 VAIN 85 COMN 424 1y1 423 EVA) 


409. ἽΠΞῚ and he divided. \ and, conver. 3 is the 3d pers. masc. 
sing. fut. Kal of wn to divide. Also Wis a fart, — 


410. tn and placed. ἡ convers. {MV for 12) is the Sd pers. sing. masc. 
fut. Kal of m3. Vide num. 400. 302. 


411.192 his division. \ his. R. 39. For 33 vid. num. 409. 13 WX the 
man of his fart, or each part. Substantives in construction often sup- 
ply the place of adjectives or participles, as 2». 3 112 sons of Belial, 
for base men; IW A WY {3 a son of twenty years, for twenty years old; 
2 13 the son of my floor, for threshed grain. 


412. psp for the meeting of, or ofifiostte to. > for. ASP in con- 
struct. for AXP a noun fem. a meeting; from NIP 10 meet, to happen, 
to call. Vide num. 29. 


413. WP its companion. its. Rule 39, nyS an associate, the will, 
and }0 masc. frommy to feed. Vide num. 517. 


414. (DT the fowl. Τὰ emphat. ἼΞΝ a bird, sparrow. As a verb, to 
move quickly. 


415. 1) and descended. Ὁ and. This is the 3d pers. m. sing. fut. 
with 1 conversive. Num. 19, ἢ. and rule 90. tv to descend. Hence 
IW affliction. 


416. wyn α bird of prey. 1 emphat. DY a ravenous fowl, from Oy 
7o move, or rush violently. 


73 


10 And he took unto him all these and divided them in the midst, 
and laid each piece one against another, but the birds divided he 
not, 

11 And when the fowls came down upon the carcases, Abram drove 
them away. 

12 And when the sun was going down a deep sleep fell upon Abram, 
and, lo, an horror of great darkness fell upon him. 

13. And he said unto Abram, Know of a surety that thy seedyshall 
be a stranger in a land that zs not their’s, and shall serve them; and 
they shall afflict them four hundred years. 


417. DNDN the dead carcases. emphat. Sing. 139 ἃ dead body, plur. 
Ὁ 23. As a verb, ἐο faint, or relax. ’ 


418. 3W) and he drove away. \ and conv. 31. is the 3d pers. sing. fut. 
Kal of 243 to blow, or blow away. Vide rule 94. Or it is the 3d pers. 
sing. pret. Kal of 1 to sit down. In the Septuag. “ sat down with 
them.” But the former is the true solution, because it is the relation 
of a past action, and the ) converts the future to the perfect. 


419. wow the sun. ΤΊ emphat. Φ the sun, ight. Nwnw windows. 
The root is wow Zo serve. 


420. ΝΊΣ) at rising, or going down. prefix. 812 a participial noun 
from 83 ¢o come, or go. 


421. mys a dread. A noun fem. O'S masc. the same. They are 
perhaps from 7M to make a tumult, 


“422. 91 a sojourner. As a noun fem. 17) the same, from 1) 10 so- 
journ, or dwell. Yi a cub, WV to fear, ΤῊ to excite, or stir uf, and 1) 
to saw, are said to have “ an intercommunity of secondary senses” 
with 3 or Wi fo sojourn. 


423. DIT3)) and shall serve them. 1 convers. Ὁ them. Rule 40, 1712p 
is the 3d pers. masc. plur. pret. Kal of 33). Num. 162. 

424, 13} and they shall afflict.) convers. 3) for 3) Sd pers. masc. 
plur. pret. Kal of mp to afflict, or affect. Rule 102. 


425. ΓΝ Aundreds. Plur. noun fem. from sing. AND or NN or Ν 
an hundred. With πὴ. Rule 119. num. 486. 
K 


74 


294. 999 438 1 427 WEY 10 δ) 4236 NO 4 PIE 426 EDM) 14 
430 MNT 80. shy 49 429 193. 385 WM? 44 15. 365 NY 15 
434 9am 438 ΨΩ 452 sma 47 Sy 430 San 
133 QP 137 1. 1.2ϑῷϑ.» 88 4.25, 436 [1326 SAY) 435 Fwy 16 
133 39973 440 Fy 439 SONNE 438 TY 433 Ody 159 yb 25 19 
133 ggmy 20 Spry 441 Spegbyy 420 ΝΣ 419 wregyrey 20 seqy 17 
446 ἼΩΝ 40 wy 445 wi 444 55) 443 wry 442 SIN 


426. 03) and also. \ and. D3 moreover. D3, ὍΣ as well as. ΤΙ the na- 
tion, 7 the, Δ aenation, plural O° or O11 nations, \i a society, 1) and 
ΤῊΣ @ body. 03 and 713 occur not as verbs in the Hebrew scriptures. 


427. 1123" they shall serve. It is the third pers. plur. masc. fut. of 
3ay to serve. Vide num. 423. 

428. ji judging. This may be taken as the participle Ben. Kal, () 
being omitted by rule 78) of the root {3 to judge. Yet as verbs do 
not always agree with their substantives, but in their radical form are 
often used as if of various persons or tenses, this word has been ge- 
nerally rendered in this passage as if it had been j18 and the nation 
will I judge, or 31, ) giving {73 the force of a future. If another verb 
with a Vau following it had gone betore this verb, there could be no 
objection to such a rendering; but as it is, I think this to be a Hebrew 
present tense. See num. 642. 


429. wDI2D with wealth. Δ with. wd> wealth. Asa verb, to earn. 


430. MAN) and thou. Ὁ and. Nx, ANS thou, plur. ON ye, rule 31, from 
ΤΩΝ to apifproach. 

431. ΝΞ. thou shalt go.) is inserted by rule 77. s13n is the 2d pers. 
masc. sing. fut. Kal of 83 ¢o go. 

432. Ὑ 3 thy fathers. | thy. is added because in regimine, though 
a masc. ἴῃ ἢ plural. Vide rule 27. 53x for Nas as if fem. Vide rule 
21. The sing. is 28. Vide rule 23. Vide num. 247. 669. 

433. Ὁ) in peace. 2 in. DW a noun, or participle Paoul Kal of 
now to frerfect, or be at peace. 


795 


14 And also that nation whom they shall serve, will I judge; and 
afterwards shall they come out with great substance. 

15 And thou shalt go to thy fathers in peace, thou shalt be buried 
in a good old age. 

16 But in the fourth generation they shall come hither again; for 
the iniquity of the Amorites Zs not yet full. 

17 And it came to pass, that when the sun went down, and it was 
dark, behold a smoking furnace and a burning lamp that passed be- 
tween those pieces. 


434. ἼΡΗ thou shalt be buried. It is the 2d pers. sing. m. fut. Niph. 
of TAP to bury, which as a noun 15 ὦ sefulchre. 


435. Nw in old age. 2 in. NIW hoariness. From iw to return; 
as a noun also, old age. 


436. Wii and a generation. \ and. 1) a generation, a round heap. 
ta circle. Chald. to inhabit. 


437. ἸΔῈ they shall return. It isthe 3d pers. masc. plur. fut. Kal 
of 2 with 1 inserted by rule 77. 


438. [iniquity or punishment. From ΠῚ} to fervert. Vide num. 
183. 


439. ἜΝΙ the Amorites. From Ws to branch. Inhabitants of the 
branches of the mountains. 


440. Ἣν yet, further, beyond, besides, unto. NIN IY not yet. II 
whilst yet. WS) unto that. Pp 


441. ΤΡ) and darkness. \ and. ΤῸ darkness, density, obscurity. 
442, Win a furnace, from 13 to sefarate. 


443. }wy smoking, is the part. Ben. Kal of jwy to smoke. 1 omitted, 
vide rule 78. 


444, pp) and a torch of. \ and. 39 a lamp, flame, or torch. 
445. WN fire, is a noun. MWS an offering, plur. DWE. 


446. 72) passed. It is the pret. Kal, 3d pers. m. sing. As a noun, ἃ 
filace, passage, pilgrimage. Also beyond, over. 


76 


448 99D 192 gi 30 Oya 151 ΝΠ 447 pompan 28 pa 18 

817 qy4t> 19 Sed 449 me qa 868 EIN 4 ΠΝ 152 IAD 

450 ΡΥ 184 9D 806 NNIN7 YANA 4 MN 400 NS 
205 yD 184 Any 80 Sy qa 184 ΓΙ 440 Ἣν 


447. DWAIN pieces. emphat. It is the plural of Ἢ a piece. Asa 
verb, ¢o divide. 


448. ND cut off, or slew. It is the third pers. sing. pret. Kal. 
m3 ΠῚ to make a covenant, viz. by cutting asunder or dividing ἃ sa- 
crifice. Jer. xxxiv. 18. Psalm 1. 5. Hom. 1]. 111. lin. 245, 6. 


449, ΓΔ a. covenant, or purification. From 13 to purify.* 


* m4 covenant, league, &c. has been supposed to come from 813 
to create, because a ew state or condition is entered into. Vide Tay- 
lor’s concord. But it comes more naturally from 72 to purify, and 
ΤῚΣ will signify purification. In Jer. it. 22. and Mal. iil. 2. 02 is 
that which purifies. The same term is put for Christ (Isa. xlii. 6) 
who is the great and only mean of purifying and perfecting sinners. 
And his being “ given ἃ ΠΣ to the people” (Isa. xlix. 9) was Ged’s 
tender of a mean by which they might be purified and restored to his 
favour; or these passages intimate his offer of a covenant by the Me- 
diator, according to a secondary sense of the word n"3. For to repre- 


4 
Ε 


77 


e 
18 In that same day the Lord made a covenant with Abram, saying, 
unto thy seed have I giventhis land, from the river of Egypt unto the 
great river, the river Euphrates. 


450. DS Egyft, aname taken from one of the sons of Ham, 
who is supposed to have been the progenitor of the Egyptians. x 
an Egyptian man, NY ¥ an Egyfitian woman, ΓΜ Lgyfuian women, 


sent Christ the great fwrification to the faith of the ancients, sacrifices 
were used as typical and ceremonial purifications from sin, thus wor- 
shippers might “ take hold on the n°2” (Isa. lvi. 4) that is, enter 
into agreement or covenant with God. Hence probably it was, that 
the ΠΣ or sacrifice, which was an emblematical purification, came to 
be used for the covenant, and the cutting N92 or slaying the victim, 
the making a covenant, because both Jews and Gentiles slew sacrifices 
to solemnize covenants not only of a religious sort, but between man 
and man, Vide Exod. xxiv. 8. Jer. xxxiv. 18. Ps. 1. 5. Witsius’s 
Econ. B. 1. c. 1. Riccaltoun, vol. 1. p. 321. 

3 may be found by the critical reader in Gen. ix. 12. 13. 16, 17. 
Xv. 18. xvil. }1. xxi. 27. 32. xxvi. 28. xxxi. 44. Exod. xxill. 32. xxiv. 
7, 8. xxxi. 16. xxxiv. 10. 12. 15.27, 28. Psal. Ixxvili. 10. Ixxxix. 8. 
39. cv. 10. Isa. xxiv. 5. xxviil. 10. xxxili, 8. lv. 3. In all these and 
many other places it is translated covenant. It is also rendered in a 
few instances /eague, as in Josh. ix. 6, 7. 11. 15, 16. Judg. ii. 2, ὅκα. 
confederate, in Gen. xiv. 13. Psa. Ixxxiii. 5, confederacy in Obad. 7, 
and Jerith in Judges viii. 33. ix. 4. 46. 


78 


GENESIS XLIX. 


455 FY 454 999 453 Pry 492 TW 430 TM 451 FMD 8 
422 9)9 247 ΣΝ 325 999 135 45 457 YHMw? 456 Say 9 
462 yD 461 poy 460999 459 HDD 451 ANT 458 FN 
159 δ) 465 "72 296 yp 464 ἈΝ Δ 221 458 AND 463 ΚΔ 10 
469 γ) 28 pap 468 ὈΡΓῊ 451 ΓΤ 467 MAW 466 91D? 


451.717) Judah. From Τ᾿ for 717 Jehovah, or > formative, rule 
164, and nn (Hiph. of 17°) to confess. Leah said W717 NS TS 11 will 
confess Jehovah, therefore she called his name Judah, Gen. xxix. 35. 


452. WW shall praise thee, or attribute superiority to thee. | thee. 
before the servile )} is omitted, by rule 102. 157 is the 3d pers. plur. 
fut. Hiphil of ΤῊ" to confess. Vide rule 90 and 78 for the inserted 
Vau, and for’ dropped, rule 81. 


453. ΤῊΝ thy brothers. Ἴ thy. ὙΝ in construct. fer OMS plur. of Ms 
a brother, sometimes my brethren, ° coalescing, rule 34, ἢ. From Ans 
Zo connect. ? 
454. JV thy hand. } thy. V ἃ hand plur. DV from NT Zo stretch 
out. 

455. yl in the neck. 3 in. ἢ the neck. As a verb, 20 det fall in 
drofis. The vertebrz are like drops succeeding each other. 

456. JIS thy enemies. } thy. Δ ἃ in construct. for DIS sing. 28 
an adversary. 

457. )nNw" shall bow themselves.) is inserted after MN instead of Π re- 
duplicated. Rule 111. nnnw” is the 3d per. plur. masc. fut. Hithpael, n 


being inserted after the first radical, vide rule 82, because the verb 
begins with vw. From nnw fo dow. Vide num. 74. 


458. 8 a lioness. “Νὰ a lion, from ΤῊΝ 10 snatch off. 


459. ἢ from the prey. 2 from. ἢ prey, food; as a verb, ¢o tear 
to frieces. 


79 


GENESIS XLIX. 


8 JUDAH thou art Ae whom thy brethren shall praise; thy hand 
shall be in the neck of thy enemies; thy father’s children shall bow 
down before thee. 

9 Judah is a lion’s whelp; from the prey, my son, thou art gone 
up: he stooped down, he couched as a lion, and as an old lion; who 
shall rouse him up? 


460. ‘31 my son. * my. {3 ἃ son. Vide num. 325. 


461. Moy thou hast gone uf. " for 1 before ἢ. Vide rule 102. Itis. 
the 2d pers. masc. sing. preter of Kal, from ny to ascend. 


462. Y13 he bowed. It is the 3d pers. sing. masc. preter Kal, and 
the root. 


463. 73) he couched. It is the 3d pers. sing. masc. preter Kal, and 
the root. 


464, 99392) and asa lioness which gives suck. \ and. 5 as. 29 a li- 
oness, from xa to milk, &c. 


465.13) shallrouse him uft.\1 him. Ὁ") is the 3d pers. sing. masc. 
A 
fut. Hiphil of dip or Op to rise. 


466. 0’ shall not depart. It is the 3d pers. sing. masc. fut. Kal of 
4D to turn aside. Vide rule 99. 


467. ὍΣ a scepitre, a rod, a head of a tribe, a tribe, ensign of au- 
thority. Syriac, to extend. It is variously understood here to mean 
the regal flower, the civil authority, the constitution of government, or 
the sfiritual economy of the Jewish dispensation. 


468. ppnn) and ὦ lawgiver. \ and. ppm a judge, lawgiver, a deter- 


miner, an ensign of judicial authority, from ppr “9 mark out. Rule 
178. il 


469. 539 his feet. \ his. 35 in construct. for Ὁ Δ sing. Ὁ. the 
foot, a stroke, from 52 to strike, or impress. Also min feet. Hence 
"495 @ footman. 


80 
474 eS py 473 ὨΠΡ᾽318 ἡ) 472 boyy 471 ΝᾺ) 25 99 470 Sy 


470. Ἵν with 53 following it, signify τηρεῖ. 7) is rendered forever, 
Dr. Gill says it means not forever absolutely, but only when with some 
antecedent noun or particle. Vide num. 354.n. ~ 


471. 82° shall come. It is the 84 pers. masc. fut. Kal of 83 10 go, 
or to come. 


472. τι Shiloh, Saviour, Giver of peace.* The Samaritan and many 
of Dr. Kennicott’s Hebrew copies read it nw, others 1°w. It is most 
probably from nw to be easy, ur secure. Some derive it from Nw 10 

> . 


ἀΐων > 

'* If 1 Chron. y. 2. be rendered according to the principle of He- 
brew grammar given num. 642 (post.) it will be found a confirmation 
of the christian interpretation of this prophecy. ‘ For Judah frrevail- 
ed above his brethren, and of him is the chief-ruler, but the birth-right 
is Josefih’s. Reuben had forfeited his birth-right, wherefore the Mes- 
siah or chief ruler was to descend of Judah, the double pertion to go 
to Joseph, and the priesthood to Levi; the civil authority was not 
wholly to depart from Judah till Shiloh should come, who should be 
of that family, and be the rightful prince of Israel. Accordingly that 
tribe ruled till the captivity, and afterwards under the kings of Persia 
and Syria, and again under the Romans, and when their authority 
was most weakened, still the Sanhedrim, constituted chiefly of that 
tribe, maintained the truth of this prophecy till Christ came. But 
soon after his coming the government of Judah was wholly subyerted 
unto this day. 


eet 


81 


i0 The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from 
between his feet, until Shiloh come, and unto him sha// the gather- 


ing of the people ée. 


send, and thus the meaning would be messenger, or one sent, but this 
is an unwarrantable change of 5 into n. Shiloh is written 1ov, n>w, 


yw, and now. 
473. Ninp’ cheerful obedience of. A noun fem. in construct. mp’. 
Vide Prov. xxx. 17. 


474. DRY the freofile, plural of oY a society, congregation, or the freo- 
fle. Asa particle, oy is with, in, against, as, before, near to, &c. 


, 


82 


EXODUS XX. 


151 Rox 366 Sata 97 55 4 ny 5 ΟΝ 367 ὭΣ | 
40 sure 475 pdx 154 FIM 294 DIN 19 PINS 2 
476 "ἘΞ ἼΔ» 378 ΓΔ 450 ED 7 YAND 997 ῬΏΝΩΠ 
477 395 1. Sy 365 eam 3 cody 135 45 20 ΣῊ» 159 Rb ὃ 
479 mayan 97 45) 478 Opp 135 94 116 AwyN 159 Rb 4 
41 anny 7 eax 40 wei 18 Syn 5 Dawa 40 Ἴων 
480 nw 199 Nd 7 iv9N5 41 MAND 18 pa 40 “ἸΩΝῚ ὁ 
154 Γ᾽ 294 ISN 25 9548] ΣΟ ἼΣ 159 eb) 127 ons 
18 by 247 yay 4s sty 484 ΡῚ 483 yp 482 bx 475 pnb 


475. TOON thy God. Ἵ thy. Vide rule 36. "798 is in construct. with 
Ἵ. Rule 24, Vide num. 3. 534. 


476. O12) servants. Plural of 12) @ servant, fem. 772). Vide num. 
162. 423. 427. 481. 


477, °33 my face. Ὁ23 a noun masc. plur. the face or faces. Vide 
num. 14. It is here in construction before * vide rules 24. 34. And 
according to the note upon rule 34, the noun loses its” of the plural 
as well as the 2 before this suffix. 

478. 409 a carved image. Asa verb, to cut or chip. 


479. ΤΠ a similitude. A noun fem. from 3D to distribute, as all 
the parts are distinctly given in a likeness. 


480. mMNNwWN shalt not bow thyself. 1 in the end of this word is pa- 
ragogic, and does not affect the sense. Although 7 paragogic does 
not appear in the paradigma (rule 75) to be applied to any but the 2d 
pers. masc. in the preter and imperat. and first persons of the future, 
and to the infinitive, yet it may be annexed to any person, or to the 
participles; so may & be added to any person ending in ) though not 
named in the rule. But practice will best teach the use of the aéuin¢, 
or paragogic letters, δ» 7, 1,°) 2,0, for the discovery of which a trans- 


cs 


EXODUS XX. 


1 And God spake all these words, saying, 

2 Iam the Lord thy God, which have brought thee out of the land 
of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. 

3 Thou shalt have no other gods before me. 

4 Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness 
of any thing, that is in heaven above, or that zs in the earth beneath, 
or that is in the water under the earth. 

5 Thou shalt not bow down to them, nor serve them, for I the 
Lord thy God am a jealous God visiting the iniquity of the fathers 
upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that 
hate me. 


lation should be always at hand to the learner, and the marginal 
readings will be also found singularly useful. 

If this word were in regular form, it would be nnwnn in the second 
pers. sing. m. fut. Hithpael. For the change of Π into }, and the pla- 
cing of n after w, and for the root, vide num. 457. 


481. OVIYN thou shalt not serve them. Ὁ them. Rule 40. 72) is the 
2d pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of 13}. Num. 162. It is observable in all 
these instances of prohibition that the future tense is used, and not 
the imperative; with respect to which it is said to be an invariable 
rule in the Hebrew language, that the imperative mood never pro- 
hibits, and is never constructed with a prohibitory particle. Vide the 
bishop of Rochester’s notes on Hosea, chap. ix. 


482. 58 God. As a verb, to interfose. The term seems to regard 
his providential government, and thus expresses more immediately 
the divine wisdom, power, and goodness. Vide num. 3. 373. 154. 


483, 83p jealous. As a verb, to burn with zeal, or jealousy, to be in- 
dignant, 

484. ἽΡΙΒ viseting. It is the participle Ben. Kal of 1p3 zo visi’. Vide 
rule 75. Some read ἼΡΘ in this place. Rule 78. 


485. WW the iniquity. And}. From my to fervert, Sometimes it 
is put for punishment. Num. 183 


84 a 
488 “ΝΜ ) Ὁ 487 Δ 13 byy 486 ΡΨ 13 Sy 3255) 


486. www of the thirds, or of the third generation.* ! 


ἘᾺ TABLE OF THE HEBREW NUMBERS. 


ᾧ . 
Ξ Ξ | 
3 8 Ἶ Ζ : 
om a, i 
213 Ξ Ξ | 
Sie 5 6 
THIS masc. pws m. 
ἘΠ: nx fem. § °° ΠΡ ἢ ξ ES 
Ou” τη. 3” τὴ. 
4 Ἶ pnw f. ς two. mow Daw εἰ Second. 
2 wow i wr Sy τὴ. : 
: Υ pnw m. three. muroy £. ἐ Third. 
yar f. x35 m. 
᾿ Ξ YIN m. ς four. nyas Ἢ Fourth. 
DE AEA 2 Na ect aD spl Rai eA : 
von f. wn m. ne 
id 2 ΓΦ ΤΠ me five. ΩΦ ΠῚ Ff. ἐ Fifth. 
ww ἴ. 5 ‘ww om. ; 
, 6 ΤΊ) ὦ) m. ς SIX. new τ ς Sixth. 
: yaw f. “ey τὴ. 
iy ee προ m. § S°ve" mysy ἢ Seventh. 
ΤῸ ἔν κα ‘Yow m.2 p: 
n 8 τ ae eight. myrnow £ ἐ Eighth. 
pen f. . pwn m. 24 
ay ee nywn ae nine. mywn £ Ninth. 
. wy f. ὙΦ m. 
EE ens ΤῊ m. ‘ ten: nrey ἢ ὀ Tenth. 


i 
+ Cardinal nouns of number, from three to ten, when masculine, 
have a feminine termination; and when feminine, they have a mas- 
euline termination. 


85 


20 | o»wym. ὃς ἢ twenty. jO-wy twentieth, 2 Kings xiii, 1. 


Numerical Force. 
Cardinal Nouns. 
Ordinal Nouns 


| Alphabet. 


30} owhy m. & f. thirty. loww thirtieth, 2 Kings xv. 13. 


40 Dyas m. ὃς f. forty. jo-ya 0x fortieth. Deut. i. 3. 
50 ovonm. ὃς f fifty. jownn fiftieth. Lev. xxv. 10. 
60 Dwwm. & ἢ. sixty. 


ΤῸ | oyawm. ἃ f. seventy. 


5 } 80 pInw τη. ὃς f. eighty. 


These numbers, in ordinals, are 
not found in the Old Testa- 


, 2 - ment, but it seems that cardi- 
¥ | 90 ΘΠ m. ὃς f. ninety. nal and ordinal numbers be- 


, yond ten in Hebrew are the 
same. 
MAND or AND τη. ὃς ἔν a hun- 
Ρ 100 
dred. 


5 | 200 [ΠΝ τη. ὃς f. two hundred. 


w 1300] mp wow three hundred. 


n 4400] Axe pons four hundred. 


36 


493 why 492 "ΓΙ 7) 491 orDded 490 srt 489 MBM 6 
154 ΠΥ͂Ρ 190 pow 4 me 495 Nw 47 ON 494 YN 7 
4 PN 154 ΤῊ 497 pIps? 159 nd 25 19 496 sw 475 pnb 

4 FN 498 ἼἼΣΙ 496 tw 190 Tow 4 ON 495 ει) 40 GW 8. 
208 ΡΠ 18 EN? 500 Mwy 499 wy 147 NawT So my 9 
147 Fw 145 yr gwr 30 Σ2)}0»}505 |NDNIDE7 72 501 Mwy 10 
502 ΣΝ 97 55501 ΠΩ 159 Nb 475 qd 154 mY 


Cee ene 


The numbers eleven, twelve, &c. to twenty, are made by placing 
“wy or mwy after the preceding cardinals from one to nine. 
_ In like manner from 20 to 30, from 40 to 50, &c. to 100, interme- 
diate numbers are made, by placing after the Hebrew words for 
twenty, thirty, &c. the above cardinal nouns from one to nine. Five 
hundred, six hundred, &c. to nine hundred are formed in the like man- 
ner as three hundred and four hundred in the table. 

AON is a thousand, 0°28 two thousand, the rest to nine thousand, are 
made by placing t°978 after the cardinals three to nine.* 

NID fen thousand, DI twenty thousand, § aS ow>w thirty thousand, 
Χο. 

In making cardinal numbers by letters, instead of 7 for 15, Ἰῶ 


must be used, that is, 9 and 6, to avoid the name of Deity; otherwise - 


the manner is obvious δ᾽ 11, 3) 12, &c. 83 21, 33 22, &c.—-#p 101, &e. 7 
is 500, Ὁ 600, 1 700, ἢ 800, y 900. 1000 to 9000 are made by placing 
a dot or small perpendicular line over x κα. to B. 

487. Dp those of the fourth, the fourth generation. ΚΑῚ a guarter, 
paw four. 


488. ΣΟ of them that hate me. © prefix. Rule 142." suffix. Rule 
34. sw for ΘΝ), vide note to rule 34. Ati is the part. Ben. Kal from 
δ to hate. Rule 78. 


489. ΠῚ and doing. }and. Mwy is the participle Ben. Kal. Vide 
rule 103. 1 emitted. Rule 78. 


490. 30M mercy, abundance. It is also taken in an evil sense, to 
overwhelm with reproaches. 


ee emmemimiemenmetiminencaemaninn’ 


ἘΠ, ΠΡ IN, nwnn, nww, nysw, now, and nywn, in regimine. 


87 


6 And showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and 
keep my commandments. 

7 Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain, for 
the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain. 

8 Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy. 
9 Six days shalt thou labour and do all thy work. 

10 But the seventh day zs the sabbath of the Lord thy God; in ir 
thou shalt not do any work, thou nor thy son, nor thy daughter, nor 


491. ᾿Ξ 7 unto thousands. 4 prefix. AON a thousand, and ὈΞῸΝ 
two thousands, or thousands, are taken for any number indefinitely 
great. 

492. "ΓΝ of those who love me.» prefix.* me. 208 for DAMN. Vide 
note to rule 34, and rule 78. From I7® fo love. 


493. “wh and to the observers of. \ and. Ὁ prefix. "γον part. Ben. 
Kal, masc. plur. in construct. Rule 78. 

494. "ΠΥΝ my commands. *my. Rule 34. ΤῊΝ plur. nis, from 2 
formative, and m1¥ to command. Vide num. 542. 

495. NWN thou shalt take. It is the 2d pers. τὰ. sing. fut. Kal of xw3 
dropping the first radical. Rule 94. Postea sw’ third pers. sing. masc. 
fut. Kal. 

496. sw in vain.» prefix. NW vanity, a lie, a vain idol. Adyerbial- 
ly, to no fiurpose. 

497. mp3 will not clear from guilt, or punishment. It is the third 
"pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of mpi so clear, or cleanse. Rule 86. 


498, >t remember. It is the imperat. 2d pers. masc. sing. of 731 fo 
remember. ) is often inserted before the last radical of the imperative. 
Rule 77. 

499, wap? to keeft. it holy, or for sanctifying it. 5 prefix. } suffix. 
wap infin. Kal. Vide rule 142, and num. 148. 

500. nww 515. In construction for nww, the same as WW six. As a 
verb, fo exult, or be cheerful. 

501. mwy) and shalt do. \ and, conversive. Vide num. 19. Mwy for 
γῆ». Rule 102. From nwy to do. Postea Nwyn 2d pers. sing. fut. 


502. nox thy work. Ἵ thy. NH for 7 in construct. maxon work, 
from ἼΝ 7 to send, or employ, and [5 formative. Rule 178. 


88 

504 MON) 162 Prayy 503 4nay 925 4903 430 AM 
500 Puy 2599 505 SIM YYA 10 ΣΙΝ 422999) 112 GDA 1 
TINT 4 NTS EMOWT 4 Γ 154 Mn 38 my 18. END 
30 ΠΩ.) 507 7999506 ta 40 ἡ 97 22 4 mes ΤῈ ΓΙ 
80 ES) 4 ΓΝ 154 PMP 103 Δ 508 75. 508 Sy 145 νυ ὩΣ 
4 81247 PAN 4 Me 509. FAD 148 ΖΡ 147 ΩΦ 12 
115 ΣΝ ΓΙ 13 Sy 18 Ἴ)2᾽ 511 NAN 510 1d 349 δὲ 
159 yb 135 24h 512 1ΠῚ) 475 ΓΙ ΙΣ 154 mT 40 Swe 18 
159 5 515 $3397 159 gh 514 aN aT 159 yb 513 sy 14 15 16 
520 OFAN 159 x5 519 ΡΣ 518 Sy 517 4y49 516 ὭΣ 17 
517 ἽΝ 251 ΩΝ 520 SOM 159 x4 517 Ἵν 378. Oa 
40 Sw 97 Ὁ) 522 pom) 52! wr 504 INI 168 Ay 

517 5») 


503. JNI)and your daughter. \ and.} your. NA daughter, plur. nna 
from 73 to build. 

504, JMS and thy maid-servant. } thy. 1 and. AMS in construct. 
NS plur. NAN, from O8 α mother. 

505. Τ Ww within thy gates. 2 in. } thy. yw plur. in construct. of 
“yw a gate. Asa verb, 10 stand up. 

506. DD in them. 3 in. Ὁ them. Vide rule 40. 

507. ΠΣ and he rested, or stayed. 1 conyers. MY is the 84 pers. 
sing. m. fut. Kal of M3 ¢o rest. 

508. 12 by wherefore. 13 to firefiare, disposition. by UflON, On aecount 
of. 13 by wherefore, accordingly, on account of this order of things. 
13 by 3 because. j2 Ἢ to this time, yet. 

509. 129 honour. It is the 2d pers. masc, sing. imperat. Kal, to be 
weighty. As a noun, glory, the liver, &c. 

510. jy that. © prefix. jvm used only with ἢ), from mp zo affect. 

511. jd may be long. ἢ is paragogic. 1398" is the Sd pers. masc. 
plur. fut. Kal of Τὸ ¢o de long. 

512. 1012 is giving. It is the participle Ben. Kal of tha o give. Some 
read jn) here. Rule 78. 


89 
thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stran- 
ger that is within thy gates. 

11 For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and 
all that in them 7s, and rested the seventh day, wherefore the Lord 
blessed the sabbath day, and hallowed it. : 

12 Honour thy father and thy mother; that thy days may be long 
upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. 

13. Thou shalt not kill. 

14 Thou shalt not commit adultery. 

15 Thou shalt not steal. 

16 Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour. 

17 Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour’s house, thou shalt not co- 
yet thy neighbour’s wife, nor his man servant, nor his maid servant, 
nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neighbour’s. 


513. HY thou shalt not kill. It is the 2d pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of 
ΤΥ fo slay, or to murder. | 

514. NIN shalt not commit adultery, or commit whoredom with ano- 
ther’s wife. It is the 2d pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of 42. 

515.331 shalt not steal. It is the 2d pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of 333 
to steal. 

516. MIN shalt not answer, It is the 2d pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of 
My to sheak in reference unto. 

517. "3 against thy companion. 3 pref. } suff. yan associate. Vide 
num. 413. 

518. WY testimony, a witness, fem. ΤΥ the same. 1p 20 testify. 

5 19. "pe false. As a verb, fo lie; also as a noun, a falsehood. 

520. WM shalt not covet. It is the 2d pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of 
tM to destre earnestly. 

521, wand his ox.) pref. and 1 suffixed Ais. Ἢ an ox. The 
Septuagint, and Junius, and Tremellius have taken “Ww in Gen. xlix. 
6, also to signify am ox; our translators, Montanus, and the Vulgate, 
a wall; but itis more probable that the 1 is merely formative, not 
radical; and that it should be rendered, extirpated a PRINCE, because 
then it accords with the history of Simeon and Levi, Gen. xxxiv. 25. 
who slew Shechem, a prince or head of a family, for which their fa- 
ther was obliged to fly away with his sons, to avoid the danger of re- 
taliation. The Septuagint have in Hos. xii. 11. themselves rendered 
ow princes or rulers; where our translators render it “ budlocks.”’ 

522. 10M) and his ass... and, \ suffix. WN an ass from WN 20 trouble, 
also wine. 

M 


Ὁ0 


DEUTERONOMY XVIII. 


135 "Ὁ 527 poyps 526 99799 525 ὙΠ 524 aS 525 NIA 15 
40 suse 97 555 528 ΡΤ 383 γὴν 475 ὍΤΙΣ 154 mm 16 
80 ESy9 531 992475 po 154 ΠῚ 530 Eoy 529 NORw 
4 AN 288 γι Ὁ 533 mp 159 gb 19 Sd 532 ὈΓΙΡΙ 
80 abso 445 wa 4 ΓΙΝῚ 534. mos 154 myn 289 Sap 
537 ἡ 159 85) 536 Hy 535 TNT 159 85 306 ΠΣ 
367 35) ἽἼ 40 Surge 538 yy 383 sg 154 ΚΡ 19 ἽΝ 17 


523. 82) a fropfihet, an interpreter of God’s will, a spokesman, from 
83) 20 profihesy. 


524, Jarpn from the midst of you. from. Ἵ you. 2 the inmost 
hart, from 2 to apfiprroach. 


525. PNND of thy brethren. 1 of. Ἵ thy. ‘78 in construct. for ons So 
ver. 18, with 0n sufhix. Sing. M8 @ brother, a kinsman, countryman, 
also dike. As a particle, alas. MMS Chald. to consociate. 


526. "222 like me. 3 as. Rule 173. * me. Rule 34. {9 from. But 
when preceded by a particle, [2 seems to be a mere expletive. It is 
from 130 to distribute. Hence 730 of or from her, 1300 of or from 
him, "2121 of or from me. Vide num. 212. 


527. Ὁ" will raise uft. It is the 3d pers. sing. m. fut. of Hiphil of 
DP to rise. Vide rule 99. Postea ΡΝ is the first person. 


528. p\ynwn shall ye hearken, or obey. } paragogic. own is the 2d 
pers. τῇ. plur. fut. Kal of pow to hear. Vide num. 288. 


529. noxw thou hast desired. It is the 2d pers. m. sing. Kal of 
Nw to ask. 


91 


DEUTERONOMY XVIII. 


15 THE Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a prophet from the 
midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me, unto him ye shall hear- 
ken. 

16 According to all that thou desiredst of the Lord thy God in Ho- 
reb, in the day of the assembly, saying, Let me not hear again the 
yoice of the Lord my God, neither let me see this great fire any 
more that I die not. 

17 And the Lord said unto me, They have well spoken that which 
they have spoken. 


530. oyn from. prefix, and oy with, against, before. As a noun, 
the feofile, or those who are consoczated. 


531. ΠΣ iz Hored. Xin. 9M Hored. Also, to Ke waste, or desolate. 
532. Sapa the assembly. ΤΊ prefix. ‘np an assembly; as a verb, it is, 
to collect. 


533. ON I will not add, instead of }DXx, vide rule 97. It is the first 
pers. sing. fut. Kal of 08 ¢o gazher. 


584. Nos my God, for "nox. The two Yods coalesce. Vide rule 
34, and its note. ° my, and ‘NON in construction for ons. Vide num. 
3 and 475. m>s apud Arabes, colere, adorare. Vide Kals’ Gram. 


535. mW 7 will not sce. It is the first pers. sing. fut. Kal of ΠΝ. 
Vide num. 24. 


536, Wy any more, yet again. From “yp yet, still, further. 


537. nis J shall not die. It is the first pers. sing. fut. Kal of ΠῚ zo 
die. Num. 214. 


538. yw'n they have well spoken, or done. It is the 3d pers. plur. 
preter Hiphil of 30° to do good; of the like import as 1D. Vide num. 
26. 


92 
525 ΠΣ 524 ANY 155 tomd 527 ΡῈ 523 Na} 18 
38: poppoy 367 Δ 541 YD 961 "Δ 540 VAI 539 WD 
409WN 256 WNT 19 TIM 542 DEN 40 ΘΝ 91. 29 4 ΓΝ 19 
367 3 40 Sy 367 ᾿Δ 545 Sy 528 Δ᾽ 159 Rb 
530 OVD 544 WAIN 294 2) Ν 190 OWA 


539. Ἴ)29 like me. } thee. \2 very, from*n who. A particle postfix- 
ed to 3,2, or %. 193 with the ve ᾿ς ΩΣ as or lke the verye 195 to the 
very. Also )2 in a pron. “zm. 


540. NN and I will put.’ convers. Vid. num. 19. “nn for “Nana, is 
the first pers. sing. preter Kal of 102 ¢o give. Vide num. 276. 


541. 152 in his mouth. ) his. Din. 5 in construct. for 75 @ mouth, 
says Parkhurst, as ‘vw for mw a lamb or kid. But as 2.5 the masc.plur. 
of 5) sometimes occurs, it is probable that 5. and Ὁ are both plural 
nouns in regimine. 


93 


18 1 will raise them up a prophet from among their brethren, like 
unto thee and will put my words in his mouth; and he shall speak 
unto them, all that I shall command him. 

19 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever will not hearken unto 
my words, which he shall speak in my name, I will require z¢ of 
him. 


542. 101¥8 7 shall command him. \i him. Rule 39.188 for mys. Rule 


102. It is the first pers. sing. fut. Kal of M8 ¢o command. Vide num. 
494. 


548. 5s to or unto, is ἃ particle from 5x to interfiose. δ is the 
same. 8 is the, that, not, no, within, among, towards, against, because 


of, ὅκα. 


54.4. ΨΥΙΝ 1 will require, is the first pers. sine. fut. Kal of wv fe 
reguire, or inquire. 


94 


PSALM. I. 


546 ΣῈ 375 Top 159 wh 40 εξ 236 wrens 545 syyps 1 
550 ΩΡ 159 δε) 549 ΣΝ 548 JID 547 ye 
554 ΤΩΝ 25 99553 ty 159 NS 552 ἘΝ 551 Qypay 2 
557 AMY 555 INNA) 556 aM 154. ΠῚ’ 555. ON 
18 by 559 Sym 58 yyd 22 ppm 51 inbed) 558 comp 8 
570. IN 374 tm 59 YAH 40 Ww 18 EDD 560 955 
60 Awy? 40 Swe 97 53) 571 Spar 159 x9 284 YAdyy 


545. “WN the blessedness. A noun masc. plur. in construction. 
From Ws to go happily. The plural is used perhaps to intimate that 
the causes of his happiness are numerous. 

546. N¥p2 in the counsel of. 1 in. NYY a noun fem. in construct. NYY 
from 7.}᾽ to counsel. 

547. Dw the ungodly. It is a noun masc. plur. The sing. is pwr 
wicked. As a verb, to condemn. 


548. JVI) and in the way of. and. 3in. J, a noun masc. sing. 
a way. As a verb, fo tread. 

549, D'NON sinners. A noun masc. plur. The sing. is NUN @ sinner. 
As averb fo sin. Vide num. 577. 

550. 10) hath not stood, is the 3d pers. masc. sing. pret. Kal, and 
the root. 

551. 2 053) and én the seat. 1 and. in. JY) a noun m. sing. of 
aw’ to sit. Rule 90. 2 is formative. Rule 178. 

552. ὈΧ the scorners. It isa noun masc. plur. of > α derider, or 
deceiver. 

553. 2W hath not sitten. It is the 3d pers. sing. masc. preter Kal 
in Pe Yod. Vide num. 551. 

554. ὮΝ if, since, a particle. OND but in truth, but if. 


Ὁ 
or 


PSALM 1. 


1 BLESSED is the man that walketh not in the counsel of the un- 
godly, nor standeth in the way of sinners, nor sitteth in the seat of 
the scornful. 

2 But his delight zs in the law of the Lord; and in his law doth he 
meditate day and night. 

3 And he shall be like a tree planted by the rivers of water, that 
bringeth forth his fruit in his season; his leaf also shall not wither, 
and whatsoever he doeth shall prosper. 


555. NN in the law of. in. NN a noun fem. sing. in construct. 
mn from WY to project. Vide payes 20, 21, in note. 


556. 189m his delight. 1 his. ydtva noun m. sing. desire; asa verb 
to will. 


557. mam hath he meditated. It is the 3d pers. m. sing. fut. Kal af- 
ter 1 conversive. From 3M ¢o revolve, or to mutter.* 


558. poy dy day. An adverbial particle from ov. Num. 30. 2 affixed 
sometimes forms adverbs. Vide rule 181. 


559. ΤΙΣ planted. It is the participle Paoul Kal from nw zo plane. 


569. 4D the rivers of. A noun masc. plur. in construct. from 35a 
a stream. As ἃ verb, it is to divide. 


570. WN in tls season. 2 in.) his or its. NY a noun fem. sing. éime. 
ny and my now. 


571. ‘ND shall not wither. It is the 3d pers. sing. m. fut. Kal of 533 
to wither. Vide rules 94 and 77. 


eS a RR NT RL A ETE - -- .ἋὉὦὃὦὃὃ͵Ὁ 


* Our translators in this psalm often translate the perfect and fu- 
ture by present time. I see no necessity for it in any one of the in- 
stances. They furnish an argument thus for Mr. Parkhurst’s asser- 
tion to that purpose in rule 60. I will not deny the position, but am 
not satisfied with its correctness. The Hebrews made their present 


96 
534 PON 25 1D 547 Eppes 44 15. 159 vb 572 "4 
159 5 44 15. 13 Sy 16 {ΠΥῚ 574. Ἴ)5 ἼΠ 40 “wR 573 YIDD 5 
ss Paya 577 yepm 575 pow 547 ΣΦ 575 yap 
596 Spy 948 ὙΠ Γ᾽ 269 yy 25 9) 396 Ἣν 6 
679 SON 547 Ey! 548 J 


572. Mx? shall prosper. It is the 3d pers. m. sing. fut. Hiphil of 
nox to be hafifiy, or to prosper. 


578. 722 like the chaff. 3 as. ΥΥ2 a noun masc. sing. Some read 79, 
also an offiressor, from ΓΝ to squeeze or press. 


574. 95N driveth it away.) pron. suff. Rule 39. ἢ 3d pers. sing. 


fem. fut. Kal of 212 to propel, a. verb defective in Pe Nun, and drops 
3, Vide rule 94. The pronouns are often redundant in Hebrew, the 


tense, by omitting the perfect and future. Vide num. 642, post. Of 
this we have several examples in this psalm. “ Blessed zs the man.” 
“¢ The ungodly are not so, but are like” &c. “ For the Lord knoweth” 
&c. If the reader will render every perfect and future in this psalm 
according to the directions in num. 19, he will find the meaning is 
every where good. Nevertheless as I stand wholly alone in my oppo- 
sition to this translation, as far as I know, I advise the ΞΡΆΒΗΝ to re- 
ceive it only upon his own experience. 


In the earliest ages poetry and music were united, and poetic 


compositions were sung ina species of extemporaneous melody; in 


some such manner as our Indian warriors deliver their harangues; or 
as the African ladies sang, when Mr. Park was the subject of their 
song. But the equality in the lengths, and similarity in the construc- 
tion of some of the sentences in Hebrew poetry, prove, that the Jews 
had arrived at a refined or artificial harmonious arrangement of syl- 
lables. “ Harmony arises from the proportion, relation, and corres- 
pondence of different combined sounds; and verse from the arrange- 
ment of words, and the disposition of syllables according to the num- 
ber, quantity, and accent.” ‘ But the true pronunciation of Hebrew 
is lost.” The number of syllables is, in a great many words, un- 
certain; the quantity and accent wholly unknown.”* What therefore 


mS a we err 


Sane ee ee 


* Dr. Lowth. 


97 


4 The ungodly are not so; but are like the chaff which Ἦν wind 


driveth away. _ 
5 Therefore the ungodly shall not stand in the judgment, nor sin- 


ners in the congregation of the righteous. 
6 For the Lord knoweth the way of the righteous, but the way of 


the ungodly shall perish. 


relative sometimes accompanies the personal affix, sometimes the 
separate primitive pronoun, and at other times, it is used with the 
antecedent. 

575. Vp" shail not stand. It is the Sd pers. plur. fut. masc. in Kal 
of op. Vide num. 527. 

576. USw3 in the judgment. Jin. OAW a noun masc. sing. from 
vow to judge. Vide rule 178. 

577. DSOM and sinners. 1 and, DOM is a noun masc. plural. Num. 
549. son according to Judges xx. 16. is to miss the mark, and is ex- 
actly ἀμοωρτανειν. 

578. NI in the congregation. 1 in. Hy a fem. noun sing. in con- 
struct. My an assembly, from Ἵ᾽ to afiproint. 


579. I38n shall perish. It is the 3d pers. fem. sing. fut. Kal of 158 
to perish. 


the harmony, and what the verse of the Hebrew language were, it 
seems impossible to discover; all theories directed to these objects 
have been hitherto unsuccessful, and w@believe no mortal knows 
either the one or the other. 


98 


PSALM fi. 


584 gyi 557 357) 585 peggy 582 Eepryg 581 1. 580 ἼΔΩ | 
589 7) 588 PADIS 587 ENV 7 YIN 586 19 585 AYP 2 
4 ΓΝ 59) ΠΡ) 59 ΓΦ 13 Syy 154 pA 18 by 3 
595 IDNAy 594 Ὡ 593 ΠΣ 2...) 592° MIDI 


580. 7199 wherefore. 9 prefix. ΠῸ as a pronoun, who? which2 Asa 


particle, why? how? ΤῊΣ for what? ND how many? &e. 


581. WA make a tumult. It is the 3d pers. plur. preter Kal of win 
to make a noise. Aben Ezra explains it by 193M associate. 


582.0% nations. The sing. ‘1 is @ multitude. 1) a society. Mi firm- 
ess, body. Why do men of different nations conspire together? 


583. ΟΝ and the peofile. and. 4 prefix. MDX anation, plur. ΠΊΩΝ 
masc. ON. From ON a mother, supfiport, &c. 


584. p vanity, also vain. Asa particle, 7 vain, only. As a verb, pr 
-¢o empty. Efforts against God are vain or ineffectual. 


585. 12° shall set themselves. It is the 3d pers. plur. masc. fut. 
Hithp. of 33° to place, set, or appoint. 


586, "3172 the kings of. Plur.gin construct. of yon aking. Rule 25. 
As a verb, to rule or goverms Herod the great, who was king of Judea, 
sought to slay Jesus in his infancy. Herod Antipas, who was called a 

“king (Mark vi. 14) and Pilate, who represented the Roman emperor, 
and the high priests united in, and consulted for the extinguishment 
of the Messiah, and therein opposed themselves against Jehovah. 


587. DIN) and the counsellors.) and. 23) and O37) from the Ara- 
. bic verb {19 to examine or weigh. 


588. ΥἹΟῚ cake counsel together, lay together their plans. Itis the 
3d pers. plur. masc. pret. Niph. of 30° to day a foundation. Vide rule 
90. Though we distinguish the three conjugations of Hebrew verbs 
into voices, the simple active, simple passive, causal active, and cau- 
sal passive; and the reflex or middle voice, and each verb generally 


99 


PSALM I. 


! WHY do the heathen rage, and the people imagine a vain thing. 

2 The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take coun- 
sel together, against the Lord, and against his anointed, saying, 

8 Let us break their bands asunder, and cast away their cords from 
us. 


passes through these regular changes of signification correspondent 
unto the grammatical inflections; yet the change in signification is 
by no means uniform. Many verbs have different, and often opposite 
meanings in the several conjugations; and must be learned from the 
lexicons and use, as if they were different words. Thus whilst some 
verbs in sense have really five voices in one and the same conjuga- 
tion; others have really five conjugations, and are distinct words in 
them all, though they may have the same radical letters. 


589. IM together, from ITV fo unite. 


590. Ww his Anointed. \ his. Ww a ferson anointed, or instituted 
into the office of a king or priest, Christ. From nwn ¢o anoint. 


591. ΠΡ) let us break. ΤΥ paragogic. pni is the Ist pers. plur. fut. 
Kal of pn3 to break. Vide rule 61. 

592. Ὑ᾽ Υ̓ cheir chains. Wo their. Rule 40. For " suffixed, vide rule 
27. nd a noun fem. plur. 1019 a chain, from 10) to restrain. The 
laws of God and the gospel of Christ, being the purest system of mo- 
rals, appear as chains and cords to the licentious, from which they 
determine to free themselves. Σ 

593. nD 22) and we will cast away, Yand. ΤΊ paragogic. Ὑ 9) first 
pers. plur. fut. Hiph. of Jow zo cast away. 

594, 1191 from us. 112). *1D, Ὁ from, perhaps from 31 to distribute. 
inn for 1300. prefix, and!) ws. R. 35. Vide num. 212. It is said that 
the Ὁ adds energy, thus whilst 139 is fromm ws, 1191) means far from us. 13 
is also him. Rule 39. 1390 “ @ nobis, sive ab illo.” It has been render- 
ed, “ cast away—from him.” But this does not agree with the sense, 
for the Lord and his Anointed have been spoken of. 


595. WNIy their cords. their, Rule $9. ‘Ny in construct. ΠΏ» 


100 


599 sy 598 gy5y 373 "5) 122 597 Dr 5 ἘΞ 596 3: 4 
602 3) 601 IpNa 383 ἸῸΝ 367 SAM 600 FE 5 
13 Gy 586 5p 604 sma) 294 9) 608. HOdTAY 6 
609 pry 151 Sy 608 FABDN 607 py 606 “ΓῚ 605 yy 7 


and ninay plur. nay and ny sing. a cord from N3y to imtwine. Sept. 
τὸν ζυγον αὐτῶν. Vulgate, jugum ifisorum. The Syriac, Arabic, and 
Ethiopic agree with these. 


596. wy is sitting. Part. Benoni Kal of 32) ¢o sit. Vide this verb 
inflected, rule 90. ; 


597. pnw” shall laugh. 3d pers. masc. sing. fut. Kal of pnw 20 grind 
to pieces, to deride, to laugh at. This is spoken after the manner of 
men; as men deride their feeble opponents, so God is represented 
as disdaining the impotency of his enemies. ee 


598. ay shall scorn. 3d pers. τὰ. fut. sing. Kal of ay> to seorn, de- 
ride, sneer, or mock. As a noun, scoffing. 


599.109 at them.» prefix, and 15 chem. Vide rule 40. 
GOO. IN then. IND ΟΥ̓́Τ from that time. 


601. \DND in his wrath. 1 his. in. ἮΝ anger, from "38 to de angry. 
This word is perhaps borrowed from the visible effects of anger up- 
on the human countenance. If the providence of God ever gave oc- 
casion to refer passionate resentment to Deity, the sufferings of the 
nation, who murdered their Messiah, were great enough to do it. 


602. 1.902) and in his fury. \ his suff. } and pref. 2 in. [IW rage, 
from ΓΙ to burn. 


603. won shall terrify them. 9 them. Rule 40. 973° 3d pers. m. 
fut. sing. Kal of 972 to Aurry, terrify. 


604. "n2D3 Aave Ianointed. 151 pers. sing. pret. Kal of ]0) ἐο diffuse, 
pour out a libation, anoint. The Septuag. have in this place, Ἐγὼ δὲ 
«κατεστάθην βασιλεὺς om’ αὐτῷ &c. But I have been constituted a King by 
kim; thus making this sixth, as well as those verses which imme- 
diately follow, to have been spoken by the king who is set up; but 


101 


4 He that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh; the Lord shall have 
them in derision. 

5 Then shall he speak unto them in his wrath, and vex them, in 
his sore displeasure. 
᾿6 Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill of Zion. 


ad 


the Hebrew makes it the language of Jehovah. And, as usual, that 
version only gives a comment; the Hebrew is anointed, which is one 
mode of constituting a king. As Mediator his Father is greater than 
he. It has been rendered expire, unxt, ego inungens, and inunzi. 


605. {Vx Zion, Sion, or Tstun, a dry heap. WS drought, a desert. 
The city of David was denominated from the hill, which was so call- 
ed, because dry. It is used both for the ancient Jewish church, and for 
the church of Christ. Heb. xii. 2. Rev. xiv. 1. 


606. WN a mountain, from 1M to swell. 


607. WIP my holy. » my. wp. Vide num. 148. 


608. MWON I will declare. 1 paragog. It is the first pers. sing. fut. 
Kal of 15D ¢o enumerate, announce. Num. 391. pn Ss ΓΡΊΞΒΟΝ in the 
Vulgate, close the sixth verse, fredicam precepjitum ejus: in the Sep- 
tuag. they begin the seventh verse, Διωγγελλῶν τὸ meortayua xveis. 
The most ancient and most received sense seems to be, that God 
hath commissioned the Mediator to declare his commandment, or re- 
veal his will. pn by is also translated ad decretum; juxta vel secundum 
statutum; frescrifitum et modum certum: that is, that Messiah should 
reveal or declare according to the divine command, without deviating 
from it. 

But Acts xiii. 33. shows this passage to have been fulfilled by the 
resurrection of Christ from the dead, and in Rom. i. 4. Paul again 
expresses the same thing, that Jesus. was by his resurrection dec/a- 
red to be the son of God with power, Thus these words are a prophe- 
cy, and have been accomplished. 


609. pn a decree, from ppr to engrave, pn is the furfose of God 
relative to man’s salyation. 


102 


294 99% 430 ἼΩΝ 325 199 * 383 shy 19 Spy 134 ym | 
302 FINN) 594 ΩΣ 610 Sey 324 Σ᾽ 30 ER 5. 
7 ἸῸΝ 613 DDS 612 ἼΠΙΠΝῚ 611 4mdmy 582 pong 

617 Sy 616 9455 615 5.2 467 3.5 614 DOYS 9 
620 DIT 619 ἡ) ΩΤῚ 586 EDS 570 AVI 618 seO¥_IN 10 
293 IND 154 M4 ON 162 FAY 7 ye 628 ODY 11 
601 FIN? 350 18). 624 I 623 yy) 622 ΣΡ 2 621 yorgy 12 


610. Nw ask. Imperat. Kal, 2d pers. m. sing. of Saw to ask, desire, 
demand. 


611. JN9N3 thine inheritance. } thine. Non) in construct. NYM3 a fos- 
session, from 5n) fo possess. 

612. JNinN) and thy possession.) and. | thy. In regimine. Tins from 
iS to take, catch, seize. ’ 

613. ‘DDN the borders, in construct. A noun masc. plur. DDN sing. ‘he 
end, from DD® to cease, or fail. 


* The Syriac version of Acts xiii. 33, where the rest of this verse 
is quoted, presents us with the Hebrew words, except the changes 
peculiar to that dialect; :Jn77 ΝΣ Nyy NIN 29 « Filius meus es tu; 
ego hodie genui te.” As Paul was addressing himself “ to children of 
the stock of Abraham,” (ver. 26) it is probable that these are the 
very words which he uttered. If so, they show both, that he used the 
Hebrew scriptures, and that the Jews understood this psalm to be a 
prophecy of the Messiah; otherwise his argument would haye re- 
quired, that this fact should have been established. The terms, this 
day have I begotten thee, indicate that Christ is not a son by adoption, 
as angels and men may be sons, but that he partakes of the nature 
of the Father, and has by inheritance obtained a more excellent name 
than they. Heb. i. 4, 5. Every other name is capable of being refer- 
red to his representing the Father to men, and bearing his authority, 
but this speaks his nature the same, and consequently divine. From 
his sonship must be excluded 77/eriority, for he is equal to the Father, 
and fosteriority, for he is from eternity. The words this day are a 
part of the decree or eternal purpose of God, which was manifested 
to men by Christ’s resurrection. Vide num. 608. 


105 

7 I will declare the decree: the Lord hath said unto me, Thou ar 
my Son; this day have I begotten thee. 

8 Ask of me, and I shall give hee the heathen for thine inheritance 
and the uttermost parts ofthe earth for thy possession. 

9 Thou shalt break them with a rod of iron; thou shalt dash them 
in pieces like a potter’s vessel. 

10 Be wise now therefore, O ye kings; be instructed, ye judges of 
the earth. ϑ 

11 Serve the Lord with fear, and rejoice with trembling. 


614, DYN thou shalt break them. Dthem. Rule 40. pw is the 2d 
pers. sing. m. fut. Kal of »Ὺ ¢o dreak. It is probable that the Septuag. 
understood the root to be ΠΡ to feed, for they have it, Momevess avlss 
ev pwede σιδηρα; the Vulgate also has, Reges eos in virga ferrea. The 
figure is certainly borrowed from the pastoral life. Many of Kenni- 
cott’s books have oyn. 


615. 5193 of iron. A noun, perhaps from 43 bright, and 5:3 to fuse, 
or medt. It is very bright before it melts. 

616. “993 as a vessel. Das. Rule 173. %%3 a noun masc. from 1% 
to make. Perhaps it is here the plural in construction. 

617. IY ofhim who makes it. Part. Benoni Kal of ἽΝ᾽ to fashion.. 

618. D¥BIN shalt thou break them. Ὁ them. Rule 40. y53n 2d pers. 
' masc. sing. fut. Kal of 7 10 scatter. 

619. 2wM be wise, 2d pers. masc. plur. imperat. Hiphil of 92 zo 
be wise. 


620. 10IN be zmstructed, 2d pers. masc. plur. Niphal of 50° fo co1- 
reet.” is changed into}. Vide rule 89. 


621.9992) and rejoice. and. 10°) is given as a verb in Oin Vau by Byth- 
ner, but if it be, as he allows, in the 2d pers. τῇ. plur. imper. Hiphil, 
it is most probably given correctly by Parkhurst as a biliteral, the 7 
which is characteristic of that conjugation being dropped. Vide rule 
98. Ὁ is also Zo roll. 


622. ΤΠ) 2 in trembling. 3 in. ΤΥ is from Ty to tremble. 


623. 1pwi kiss ye, 1. e. reverence. Gen. xli. 40. 1 Sam. x. 1. 2d pers. 
masc. plur. imperat. Kal of pw3 fo kiss. Vide Parkhurst on this word, 
for the custom to which this scripture alludes. 


624. Δ the Son, the fiure man, from 3 to purify. "3 my pure, like 


164 


601 JD 626 thypy 625 “ps 25 95 548 G4 579 IANA 
63 Ὁ 627 "Ὁ 97 45 545 wR 


my dear, expresses affection, hence probably 33 @ son, and M13 a 
daughter. 11 in Chaldee is 13 in Hebrew. There are some other 
words which are either Chaldee, or formed in the Chaldee manner 
in the Psalms; thus in Psal. cxxxix. 17. 1 }Ὲ thy friends, may be 
in Chaldee, thy thoughts. Psal. cxvi. 12. ‘monn for Yonin his 
benefits. There are a few instances of the Chaldee dialect in other 
parts also of the Old Testament. The portions which are wholly 
written in Chaldee are the following; the book of Ezra from the 
eighth verse of the fourth chapter, to the twenty-seventh verse of 
the seventh chapter; in the book of Jeremiah, the eleventh verse of 
the tenth chapter; the book of Daniel from the fourth verse of the 
second chapter to the end of the seventh chapter. As the letters, the 
manner of reading, the parts of speech, the numbers and genders of 
nouns, &c. are the same as in the Hebrew, and there is the most stri-. 
king similarity between the regular and irregular verbs in the re- 
spective languages, the ordinary helps given by the Hebrew lexico- 
graphers, for understanding those portions of scripture, will prevent 
any difficulty that might be apprehended from them. 


625. Ia shall kindle, or burn. 3d pers. sing. masc. fut, Kal of 3y2 
to inflame. 


105 


12 Kiss the Son, lest he be angry, and ye perish from the way, when 
his wrath is kindled but a little. Blessed are all they that put their 
trust in him. 


626. UID asa little. Das. WY a little, afew. Asa verb, to be di- 
minished. 


(627. “DIN trustinz. NOM to shelter oneself, to trust. Part. Ben. Kal 
᾿ ΓΟ, plural Ὁ ΓΙ dropping the 7 before ’. Vide rule 102. The late 
Dr. Wilson of Edinburgh, in his “ Elements of Hebrew Grammar,” 
accounts thus for this remarkable defect of Ὁ final. ““ Sometimes the 
status regiminis is employed to soften the sound, or to vary the ex- 
pression; when the following word is not the genitive of position, 
but is governed by a preposition. 13 °0 they who trust in him, for 
12 DOIN.” The old grammarians, who delighted to silence difficulties 
by certain hard words which they denominated figures, have cut this 
knot by calling it “ the enallage of the casus constructus.”’ Blaney 
observes after Dr. Kennicott, that 0 final isin many instances omitted. 
Dr. Lowth supposes that the status constructus pro absoluto of the 
-grammarians may be an occasional mistake of transcribers, “‘ by not 
observing 2 small stroke, which in many manuscripts is made to 
supply the Ὁ of the plural.” 


628. ‘baw judges. In construct. ὉΞ a judge. As a verb, to judge. 


106 


PSALM XV. 


422 9449 296 95 154 ΧΡ Ver. 1. 630 44 629 ΔΙ 
875 Jy 607 soy tp 606 AQ 632 12:2 296 "8 651 sone 2 
635 $99.95 394 May 3679991 396 py 634 Syd) 633 EON 
415 yyy 38 ΓΝ 159 x5 637 yw 13 Ὧν 636 495 159 Rd 8 
641 ap 15 Sy 640 δ) 159 xb 639 AD IM 638 AY 
154 FUP 644 Nes? 4 PNY 643 OND’ 267 po 642 MPAs 4 


629. Wi a fisalm, from WN to sing. 


630. 199 to David.» to. γι David, or a friend. A psalm given to Da- 
vid from the Lord. When the word of the Lord came to a prophet, it is 
usually expressed by 77.135 the word was &c. So 1119 ONIN a golden 
psalm to David, whereby he could say, VND DID Oy "Nw my tongue 
is the fren of a ready writer. To Moses he spake 0°39 OX 0°35 or 
m9 Ox m9 face to face. Solomon Bennet, a modern Jewish pvulemical 
writer, translates W2i0 1 frrosody on David; and says, ““ The psalms 
were not all composed by David himself; many of them were written 
by different Levitical poets; as Asaph, Hyman, Jeduthun, &c. They 


consist of prayers, hymns, prosody, &c. alluding to various circum- ὁ 


stances of public or private facts.’’ Thus, to avoid the application of 
the prophetic psalms to the Messiah, he considers them made in 


honour of David. If his forefathers had been of the same mind, they 
would scarcely have assigned them a place in the 0.213 or Hagio- ἡ 


grapha, and used them in the worship of God. 


631. jor in thy tabernacle. 1in. Ἴ thy. bmx a tent. As ayerb, to — 


dwell. 
632. [39 shall dwell. 3d pers. fut. sing. masc. Kal of {aw Zo inhabit. 


33. Dn uprightly. As anoun, ferfection, pure. From Onn Zo be 
jrerfect. ; 
634. yD) and worketh. \ and. Syd the 3d pers. sing. masc. pret. Kal 
to labour. Vide rule 87. Rather part. Ben. Kal, rule 78. 


635.13293 in his heart.) his. 3 in. 33 and 3) the heart, from 23) 70 


move uf. and down, "3 my heart, 03339 your heart. 


/ 


107 


PSALM XV. 


A PSALM to David.—Ver. 1. Lord, who shall abide in thy taber- 
nacle? Who shall dwell in thy holy hill? 

2 He that walketh uprightly, and worketh righteousness, and speak- 
eth the truth in his heart. 
8 He that backbiteth not with his tongue, nor doeth evil to his 
neighbour, nor taketh up a reproach against his neighbour. 

4 In whose eyes a vile person is contemned; but he honoureth them 
that fear the Lord; e that sweareth to Ais own hurt, and changeth 
not. 


636. 919 backbiteth. 3d pers. sing. m. pret. Kal zo detract. Rather 
part. Ben. Kal. Rule 78. 

637. 1w> his tongue.) his. wh and nw? a tongue, language, bay. 
From jw ¢o contort. 


638. My) evil. From y5 to break. Vide num. 646. 
639. ΠΕ ΠῚ and reproach.) and. ND WM reproach, from DW fo reproach. 


640. δ) takes up. It is the Sd pers. m. sing. preter Kal, to “ft up. 
Rather part. Ben. Kal. Rule 78. 

641. ἸΔῪ his neighbour. 1 his. WP or ANP a@ neighbour, from 2 co 
afifroach. 

642. M133 zs despised. Particip. Niphal of ΤῚΣ to despise. Mr. Park- 
hurst justly observes, rule 60, that participles are used for the pre-~ 
sent tense. It has been observed by others that in such instances the 
substantive verb ΠῚ is always implied; but if that verb were express- 
ed, it would make the expression either the preter or future, it can- 
not be therefore implied. The fact is this, ordinarily if not always, ac- 
tions past or to come, not proper for the imperative mood, were ex- 
pressed by the Hebrews by one of their two tenses, if the action was 
present, no time was expressed, but the participle was substituted. In 
like manner also the omission of the preter and future of ΠῚ indica- 
ted the present time. 


643. OND) the reprobate ferson. Participle Niphal of OND Zo sfurn, 
reject, or cast off. 


644, "NY those fearing, or the fearers of. A noun τὰ, ptur. in con- 
struct. Vid. SY in num. 293. 


108 


648 205 647 2) 159 gy 646 yond 645 yyy 509 4Qm» 5 
159 δὲ) 651 13 13 Sy 650 sy 649 wa 302 1) 159 x9 
354 min 653 tpi 159 wy 151 ον 38 ΩΝ 652 mp9 


‘i . . 7 ἧς 
645. awd having sworn. Benoni Niphal masc. sing. of paw to sa- 
tisfy, secure, swear. 


646. yw to his evil. yo evil, wrong, as a noun; asa verb, fo break. 
ΤΊ emphat. and 9 zo. Vide num. 638. 


647. 0° will not change. It is the 3d pers. masc. sing. preter Kal, 
converted by }. Akin to this is 1) to be in bitterness. 


648. 305 Ais silver. \ his. 3DD silver, to be fale. Vide num. 195. 
So ἀργυρος from «ργος white. 


649. JWI. in usury, or biting. 1 in, and W3 fo bite, to hurt. This 
word is supposed te mean a contract which converts interest into 


109 


5 He that putteth not out his money to usury, nor taketh reward 
against the innocent. He that doeth these ‘ings, shall never be 
moved. ἡ 


principal; or conduct, which produces the same effect; or a very ex- 
orbitant interest, or premium disproportioned to the risk. In all these 
instances the party is ditten. This word differs from mann. The cri- 
tical reader is advised to see each of these words in some Hebrew 


ο΄ eoncordance. 


650. INW) and a gift. \ and. NW a donation. As a verb, io give. 


651. "pi the innocent. A participial adject. fre, clear, from ΠΡ} 20 
cleanse. 


652. Mp? hath not taken. 3d pers. sing. masc. pret. Kal. Vide rule 
933 : 


653. win? shall not be moved. 3d pers. masc. sing. fut, Niphal of 62 
to slif, or slide. Vide rules 98, 99. 


110 


PSALM XXII. 


630 ssqyt9 629 ὩἼΩΙ9 656 ἽΓΙ)Ι 655 Mone 13 Sy 654 USD 1 
660 5») 72 659 DIN 658 syn ATy 580 Ἴ 657 any 657 ὋΝ 2 
159 δ 9) 558 EQ) 29 NPN 534 Tb 661 ΔΝ 366 55 3. 
430 FINN 504 395 663 pms 159 δ) 31 br) 662 ΓΏΨΓΙ 4 
667 99 666 s4yqyy 665 mom 664 ayy 148 wrap > 
383 by 670 ἡ 9] 668 INVA 669 1) ) δὲ 668 INVA 6 


654. m¥305 10 the chief musician. Ὁ prefix. ΠῚ a chief, or jrrefect. 
Ὃ formative, and ΓΝ) Zo preside. 

655. NOS a hind, or doe of; in construct. Sing. as, plur, mos. 
Mase. 4's α stag, or deer. From 58 to interpose. 


656. Inwn the morning, or dusk of the day. τί emphat. Mw the 
dawn. As averb, to be dark coloured. Some render it, “ upon the 
interposition of darkness,” i. e. concerning the onset which the pow- 
ers of darkness would make on Christ. Rather “‘ concerning the hind 
of the morning,”’ that is concerning him who was to be hunted and pur- 
sued as such. 

657. YN my God. » pronom. suff. Rule 34. Ὧν God, the interposer. 

658. “INI hast thou forsaken me. *1 me. Rule 34. ΠΞ}} 2d pers. 
5. m. pret. Kal of 21} co forsake. The Syriac words *npaw 8309 Ys Ox 
are probably those, which were spoken by the Saviour. Matt. xxvii. 
46. But some think the three first were the Hebrew words here gi- 
ven, and the fourth the Chaldee word used in the Chaldee paraphrase 
at this place. 

659. pin) so far, at a distance. It is here used as a particle; as a 
noun, remote, from pn to be far off. Vide num. 694. 


660. ΡΨ from my deliverance. from. 5 my. Ny in construct. 
for mw’ a noun fem. from. yw” to save. 


661. ΠΑΝ my roaring.» my. NiXW in regim. for TINY roaring, from 
Δ to roar as a lion. Num. 705. Heb. vy. 7. 


ill 


PSALM XXII. 


To the chief musician upon Aijeleth Shahar; a psalm of David. 

1 My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? Why ar? thou so 
far from helping me, and from the words of my roaring? 
Ὁ Omy God, I cry in the day-time, but thou hearest not; and in 
the night season, and am not silent. 

3 But thou art holy, O ¢how that inhabitest the praises of Israel. 

4 Our fathers trusted in thee, they trusted and thou didst deliver 
them. 

5 They cried unto thee, and were delivered; they trusted in thee, 
and were not confounded. 


662. TIN wilt not answer. 2d pers. sing. τῇ. fut. Kal of 13) Zo acé. 
107) or answer. 


663. mn silence. A noun fem. from 797 20 be silent. Silence is 
not to me. It has been rendered intermissio, quies, cessatio. 


664, 3wY who art inhabiting. Part. Ben. Kal of 32 to dwell or in 
habit. 


665. MIAN the praises of. No change in regim. Rule 26. Plural of 
ΤΠ praise. Ἢ formative. Rule 189. bon to praise. 

666. Nw? Israel. From Ww a prince, and 5s God. Vide Gen. xxxii. 
28. The initial’ is frequently formative of proper names, as apy” 
Jacob, from apy to supfifilant. WHY Jeremiah, from 0° to lift ufi, and 
τ’ Jehovah. ΝΜ) Jezreel, from yn seed, and bs God. Rule 164. 


667. Ἴ3 in thee. 3 in. } thee. See a similar compound in num. 135. 
668. IMI ave trusted. 3d pers. m. plur. pret. Kal of M02 ἐο ¢rusz. 


669. IYNIN our fathers. 1) our. ‘NIX. Though not fem. yet having 
the fem. termination, it takes” final after Π in construction, and ought 
to have been included in rule 27. 38 in regim. “38 plur. 028 and nas 
from 73s to acquiesce in. Vide num. 247, 432. 


670. ;mubAM) and thou didst deliver them. \ and, convers. ¥) them. 
Boon 2d pers. sing. masc. fut. Kal of ΟἿ zo deliver. 


112 


673 wD 159 NOY 668 IDA 667 ἽΣ 672 ἡ) 2) 671 ΡΨ} 

117 ΣΝ 675 MBIT 236 woe 159 x9 674 ΠΡ hqry 294 rOgR 7 
304 1 679 44959 678 9 97 45 677 ΩΡ 676 Pn ὃ 
47 by 683 54 1 ΠΝ 682 9799) 681 Hy 680 )22) 9 
63 #99 686 YOR 25 95 685 yAbryr 684 Ἰγ 78) 154 MID 

690 913 by 689 7722} 688 TOD 687 179 430 FAME 25 19 10 
688 AD 693 3 692 "ΣΦ 691 phy 249 pox 11 


671. \pyi they cried. 3d pers. plur. pret. Kal of ὈΡῚ 10 call or cry. 


672. won and they were delivered. and, wns 3d pers. plur. 
pret. Niph. of 090 ἐο dediver. 


673. wi were not confounded. 3d pers. plur. pret. Kal of 5 to 
confound. For the 1 inserted, vide rule 98. 


674. nydn a worm, and myn are nouns fem. yon masc. ὦ worm, 
from yp co swallow. 2 Cor. xiii. 4. 


675. HIM a reproach of. In regim. for HN from HW to disgrace 
or reproach. 


676. "N3) and despised. Ὁ and. 31s the participle Paoul Kal of m3 
to despise. Vide rule 103. John xii. 42, 3. 


677. Ὁ} the freofile. As a particle, together. nny nearness, D DY 
plur. the feople. Vide num. 474. 


678. (Nl seeing me. * me. of *8), which is Ὁ ΝῪ in construct. coa- 
lesces in the suffix. It is the plur. of part. Ben.’ Kal of 78> 10 see. 
Num. 24. 


679. 1) }}} will laugh. It is the $d pers. τὰ. plur. fut. Hiphil of apd 
to deride. Matt. 27. 39. 


680. ἸὙ 25" will distort. The 3d pers. m. plur. fut. Hiphil of .wa 
to distort. 


681, Maw. with the lif. 1 with. NdW the lift, speech, margin. As a 
verb, ¢o stick out, to be craggy. 


682. yy chey will move. The 3d pers. m. plur. fut. Hiphil of y2 to 
shake, or agitate. 


113 


6 But I am a worm and no man; a reproach of men, and despised 
of the people. 

7 All they that see me, laugh me to scorn, they shoot out the lip, 
they shake the head, saying, 

8 He trusted on the Lord that he would deliver him, let him deliver 
him seeing he delighted in him. 

9 But thou art He who took me out of the womb; thou didst make 
me hope when I was upon my. mother’s breasts. 

‘10 I was cast upon thee from the womb; thou ar¢ my God from 
my mother’s belly. 


683. 53 he crusted. It is the 3d pers. m. sing. pret. Kal. Bythner 
supposes it to be in the imperat. but the sense suits not so well. 

684. IO" he will deliver him. 17 him. Rule 39. v5 is the 3d pers. 
τῇ, sing. fut. Kal of 059 to deliver. Mat. xxvii. 43. 


685. YY he awill set him free. 17 him. YS) is the 3d pers. m. sing. 
fut. Hiphil of 0x3 to deliver. 


686. YON he taketh pleasure. Part. Ben. Kal. Ὁ omitted as usual. To 
will or choose, 


687. ‘Mi my extractor. ἡ my, suffix. Nias a verb, fo take out. 


688. [53 from the womb. 1 from, {02 the belly. 


689. Ὑ 3212 thou art causing me to trust. ° me, suff. MUI part. Hi- 
phil of the verb ΓΙῸ ἐο hope or trust. 


690. "IW the breasts, A noun in construct. for ow the plural of 
WwW the breast. AW one who fours out, a cupbearer. Ww a name of De- 
ity, “ all bountiful.” 


691. POY afon thee. Ἵ thee. For by vide num. 13. Professor Wilson 
has justly said, that “ all words whatever may be considered either 
as absolute, or appropriated, as in a general or particular state,” ac- 
cordingly participles and adjectives are often in regimine; so also do 
particles before suffixes frequently take’, 6. g. 5x and 5y; but not 
before ἡ the pronominal suffix, as 52} wfion me; and some nouns even 
irregularly, as 8 ἃ father, nS a brother, on a father in law, and ΤΙ the 
mouth, which changes its 7 into ’ before a suffix, as 79 thy mouth, and 
in regimine before a noun. 


692. ΣΦΙ Ihave been cast. It is the Ist pers. m. sing. pret.. 
Hiph. of ow ἐο cast. 


693. DNV from the womb. from. ony the belly. As a verb, to enclose, 
Ρ 


114 


212 9919 694 ὉΠ 543 Hye 430 sae 657 Hye 249 νδὲξ 12 
699 Δ ΔΌ 698 Ny 697 tHe 25 95 696 FAMP 695 HY 25 V5 15 
702 95ND 701 wa 700 πὲ. 321 5} 59 ps5 

705 24Nwr 704 ED 458 FE 691 EAD 691 roy 703 yp 14 
708 ΣΝ» 97 55 707 ὙΠΩΓΙΓΠῚ 706 InDpw3 18 TD 15 
711 3yp 36 PND 710 pps 709 19. 635 15 20 AIT 

717 Ρ 5 716 Ῥ2 ἽἼ 715 2) 1 714 D713 BAD 712 wea? 16 
699 222 25 5 718 ΣΠΩΦΙ 314 mp 168 Ἵν) 17 


694. ὈΠῚΠ de not far. It is the 2d pers. masc. sing. fut. Kal of pn 
to be at a distance. Vide num. 659. 

695. ΤῸΝ distress. From Ἣν distress, masc. Asa verb, to ofifress, 
or distress. Also an ofifressor. 

696. M37) is afifroaching. Part. Paoul fem. Kal of 2 to afifproach. 

697. PX not. Also nothing, nobody, without, from Ἰδὲ to labour. 

698, Wy helper. From Uy to assist. In such participial nouns, } 
after the first radical denotes an agent, coming from Ben. Kal, ) be- 
fore the last radical implies an effect, or something passive, because 
it comes from the participle Paoul. Vide rules 158, 159. 

699. °}330 have surrounded me.*i me. Rule 34. 1330 3d pers. plur. 
pret. Kal of 330 to encompass. 

700. "YSN strong bulls of. Sing. VAs strong, D'YIN in the plural. 
m8 is rendered sometimes Horses, and sometimes bulls, from their 
strength. 

701. jw2 Bashan. A fertile region, Ez. xxxix. 18. producing large 
cattle, to which the enemies of Christ are compared. 

702. “31ND have beset me around. 2) me. 13 is the 3d pers. m. 
plur. pret. Kal of 33 Zo enclose. 

703. $5 they ofien their mouths. 3d pers. plur. pret. Kal of nx¥3 
to let loose, or ofen. ΤΊ being dropped, vide rule 102. 

704. 91D ravening. Part. Ben. Kal.) omitted. Rule 78. Asa sub- 
stantive, rey. As a verb, fo tear to pieces. 

705. AXW) and roaring. In the same manner as num. 704, From) 
and, and ixw fo roar. Vide num. 661. 


115 


11 Be not far from me, for trouble is near; for there is none to help. 

12 Many bulls have compassed me, strong dud/s of Bashan have be- 
set me round. ' 
"13 They gaped upon me with their mouths as a ravening anda 
roaring lion. 

14 I am poured out like water, and all my bones are out of joint, 
my heart is like wax, it is melted in the midst of my bowels. 

15 My strength is dried up like a potsherd, and my tongue 


cleaveth to my jaws, and thou hast brought me into the dust of 


death. 


706. 5232) I have been frowred out. First pers. sing. pret. Niphal 
of JOW to four out. 


707. ywNNM and all my bones fave separated themselves. \ and. 
It is the Sd pers. plur. pret. Hithp. of 198 ἐο divide. 


708. ΥΟΧ my bones. > my. Ὁ} or ΠΊΕ} plur. of pyy α done. As 
a verb, to be strong. 
709. 413. as wax. Jas, or like. 111 wax. Ps. Ixviil. 3. ΧΟΥΪ]. 5. 


710. 013 it has been melted. It is the 3d pers. sing. preter Niph. of 
ΤΙ 20 melt. 1 is dropped by rule 102. 


711. yD my bowels. ‘my. Dis dropped in regim. and” coalesces 
with the suffix. Not used in the singular. 


712. wa has been dried up. The 3d pers. m. sing. pret. Kal. Zo 
dry, or to be dry. 

713. wind like an earthen vessel. Das. Φ ΤΙ earthen. Lev. xi. 33. 
xiv. 5. 50. Jer. xix. 1, &c. 4 fotsherd, Job ii. 8. Prov. xxvi. 23, &c. 

714. ND my strength. » my. ND strength. 


715. 0) and my tongue. \ and. > my. nw a tongue. jw is to 
sfeak against. w is to knead, as dough. 


716. p39 zs caused to cleave. Part. masc. Ben. Huphal of p27 to 
adhere, to be dry. John xix. 28. 


Wes ΠΡ to my jaws. ἡ my. Ὁ is dropped in regim. ” coalesces 
pimp the upfifier and lower prarts of the mouth. np? to receive. 


718. "INDWN thou wilt bring me. °) me. HSwH 2d pers. masc. sing. 
fut. Kal of naw to dishose of. 


116 


723 ND 722 NDA 721 yp 720 may 719 cad 
726 ΣΙ 241 yy 97 45 391 ΣΌΝ 725 0.) 724 49 18 
127 pam 729 "2 728 bm! 63 39 24 γ2 2) 727 GOD? 19% 


719. 0293 dogs. Sing. is 39D a dog, either from the Arabic to hold 
fast; or perhaps from 393 as the heart, i. e. faithful. Mat. vii. 6. 


720. Ny the assembly of. In construct. for Ny an assembly, from 
"IY to afifroint, or convene. 


721. DY of the evil. A noun in the plur. formed of the part. Ben. 
masc. Huphal of 3" ¢o break, to produce disorder, to do evil. 


722. ‘ND'PN have surrounded me.*) me. \5°pn is the 3d pers. m. plur. 
pret. Hiphil of pa ¢o surround. Rule 94. 


723, “ND piercing, or the fiercers of. A noun, or a Ben. part. plu- 
ral in regim. agreeing with the noun of multitude nty, from 8 ἕο 
jierce. But the Complutensian, and three manuscripts and two print- 
ed editions of Dr. Kennicott read it 983, the 3d pers. plur. pret. Kal, 
and so both the Septuagint and Vulgate read it, and so is the Syriac 
version.* 


* Solomon Bennett, in his reply (1809) to Lord Crawford’s letter to 
the Hebrew nation, renders this versethus; * For dogs have compassed 
me, a multitude of wicked have surrounded me “ND dike a lion, my 
hands and feet.’ And says, “ The radical then is ΝΣ @ lion, the 3 
then is merely a servile, expressing the comparative Uke, but our: 
translators and Mr. Parkhurst composed anew radical, i. 6. ἽΝ te 
fierce, to which we find no similar term in all the Bible, and Hebrew 
language, the proper radical for it is ΤΠ to fierce, or dig, but not IN. 
This new fabrication of a term was the cause of altering the syntax 
also; they put the comma after enclosed ime, they fierce, &c. though 
according to the proper Hebrew, the stop ought to be after the term 
ΝΣ, but never before it. Secondly, according to the new invention 
the letter ’ in “98D does not belong either to a radical or to a servile, 
and entirely superfluous.” 

If 773 be the Hebrew word for to fierce, which does not appear 
from any of the numerous places in which it occurs in the bible, ex- 
cept fierce be taken in the sense of ¢o dig for the purpose of making 


117 


16 For dogs have compassed me; the assembly of the wicked have 
enclosed me; they pierced my hands and my feet. 

17 I may tell all my bones, they look and stare upon me. 

18 They part my garments among them; and cast lots upon my 
vesture. 


724. ° my hands.* my, suffix. 7" α hand, plur. 0°. Ὁ is dropped 
in reg. and " coalesces. From ΤΠ" 20 extend. 


725. “430 and my feet. 5 my. and. Ὁ is dropped in construct. and* 
coalesces. Ὁ Δ plur. of 53 ἃ foot. As a verb, £o strike. 
726. mn they. Vide rule 40. 


727. 10. they «οὐδὲ look. Third pers. τὰ. plur. fut. Hiphil of 922 zo 
behold. Vide rule 94." 


728. 1pov they will divide. Third pers. m. plur. fut. Kal of pon to 
divide. John xix. 28, 24. 

729. "112 my garments. ἡ my.D dropped in reg. * coalesces. O32 
garments, NII hyfiocrisies, each the plural of 313 α covering. 


a well, our translators still would be tolerably supported, for 193, 
which is the regular 3d pers. m. plur. perf. Kal of that verb, 7 final 
being dropped as usual before the servile, is a reading in two of the 
codices of Kennicott, and in no less than ten of the codices of De Rossi. 

It is indubitable that ND may be rendered as a dion, as it is often 
in the Old Testament; but the sense would be incomplete and unin- 
telligible. It was no doubt this that led the Syriac translators to ren- 
der it by 113, the 70 by wevga», and the Vulgate by foderunt; and it 
is extremely incorrect in Mr. Bennett, against the voices of three 
such ancient versions into different languages, and also against the 
Arabic and Ethiopic versions, to pronounce the English rendering, 
they fiierced, * a new fabrication.” What he observes of the new 
invention with respect to * is puerile; he should have explained 
away, if it was in his power, the instances of the same thing given by 


Parkhurst, which are only a few of many which occur. 
NE τ SE EE as 8 IO S202: ANE TSE I SANE TT ΕΝ 


* Here is a substituted word in the margin, marked with ap which 
is for “p G. 6. read) and the place of insertion is as usual distinguish- 
ed by o placed above the line. The marginal word to be read is "2 
they stood around. The 


118 


154 Ay? 430 FUND 732 !Sqyg 731 949m» 730 sypyad 13 νὴ 20 
735 MUNN 734 ΠΣ 733 ody 659 prin 543 oe 
737 Spry 719 gh5 724 2 91 sg 361 ὩἽΓ 736 Aor 21 
740 ESD 739 IPI 458 ΠΣ 691 22 738 IM pry yy 22 


730, wia> my coat. > my. ΦῚΔ a coat, from wa to clothe. Rule 159. 


731. 10D they cast. It is the 3d pers. plur. m. fut. Hiphil of 53 to 
cast down. Vide rule 94. 


732. na lot. From 7 α stone. Such were used anciently for 
lots. 


733. NON my strength.? my. WTS fem. YS masc. strength. 


784. muy) for my help. > to.» my. Uy in construct. for My assis- 
tance. Vide num. 698. 


The Keri or marginal word is generally the true one, which has 
been omitted, or changed into the Ketib 32 (i. e. written) and has 
been afterwards supplied, or corrected in the margin through a com- 
mendable reverence for the text. It haS been supposed that Ezra 
was the person who marked these variations, and put them in the 


margin to be read instead of the words which he found written in_ 


the text. But this is not probable, because such marginal readings. 
are also found in the book of which he was the inspired penman. 
It is remarkable that these various readings are of the consonants 
only, and not of the vowel points, which seems to show that they are 
of greater antiquity than the points. In Jer. li. 3. the word 77 oc- 
curs the second time unnecessarily, which is noticed by those who 
settled the Keri and Ketib, and by them marked not te be read. It 
has no vowel points, and may be presumed ‘to have had none when 
such margin was made, otherwise they would have been preserved 
as well as the original Ictters. In Jer. xxxi. 38. the word D°S2 coming 
is wanting in the text and supplied in the Keri, as usual without 
points, but in the text.a blank space is left for the marginal word, 
and under the space are placed the vowel points. The fair conclusion 
seems to be, that the makers of the Keri performed their work be- 


fore the points were added, and that those who added the points, ha- © . 


119 


19 Be not thou far from me, O Lord; O my strength, haste thee 
to help me. . 

20 Deliver my soul from the sword; my darling from the power of 
the dogs. 

21 Save me from the lion’s mouth; for thou hast heard me from 
the horns of the unicorn. 


735. ΠῚ make haste. Imper. 2d pers. sing. Kal of wn to hasten. 
Vide rule 98. 7 paragogic. 


736. ΓΙΎΣΠ deliver. Τὶ paragogic. DM 2d pers. sing. masc. imper. 
Hiphil of ὅν). Vid. num. 685. 


737. (NVM my united one. * my. NV in reg. noun fem. from 71 
to unite. Christ is prophetically represented here speaking of himself; 
this word may therefore refer to the union either of his body with 
his soul, or of his human with his divine nature, for the words which 
precede and follow forbid a reference to a third person. 


738. Ὁ» ΓΙ save me. °i me. Rule 34. yrwin is the 2d pers. m. sing. 
imperat. Hiphil of w* zo save. * into 1. Vide rule 89. 


739. ΟῚ and from the horns of. \ and. Ὁ from. ‘7p in construct. 
for Dap sing. Τα form. Hence cornu, and horn. 


740. Ὁ unicorns. More than thirty of Dr. Kennicott’s books read 
DDN horned animals. Parkhurst supposes du//s. 0% or ON7 is the sing. 
from D9 or ON) 10 exalt. 


ving adopted the principle of not interfering with the Keri, placed 
their vowels where the marginal word should be introduced. 

If the Keri and Ketib be older than the vowel points, and were not 
known to the Seventy, Josephus, Origen or Jerome, which seems 
evident enough, then the antiquity of the points must be later than 
all those writers. 

It seems a probable conjecture that the Keri and Ketib were ad- 
justed by the Masorites of ‘Tiberias, who were certain Jewish gram- 
marians who revised the Hebrew text, and to guard against corrup- 
tions in future, numbered the sections, words and letters in each 
book. 

Vide Jennings’ Jewish Antiquities. 


120 


36 ΠΣ 453 mx> 190 Sow 391 ΠΘΌΝ 761 ΟΣ 25 
97 45 148 ὙΠ ΤΙ 154 sim 744 sy 148 OOM 742 binp 24 
97 49 526 Ἰ) 2 747 WN 746 TID 745 ἌΡ» 57 νὴ) 
748 yous 159 xd) 676 [2 159 Ν ὦ 3592) 666 εἴ) 4.2)» 57 yay 25 
526 WDD 14 * yp 750 NDT 159. δε) 749 Nyy 749 ΓῺ 
754 nbn 755 IMND 752 tyow 383 yon 751 syyyay 26 
744 NA 757 ἼΔὴ) 756 ΣΝ 755 MQ 321 4 742 ὉΠΡᾺ 
154 spp 743. ἸῸ 859 yaw 758. consy 359 75 ΜΝ) o7 


741. 22} thou hast heard me. 5) me. My for Nay. Vide rule 102. 
It is the 2d pers. sing. pret. Kal of ΤῺ ¢o hear or answer. 


742. np congregation. From mp to assemble. Heb. 11. 12. 
743. Jon I will praise thee. } thee. Yonk first pers. sing. fut. Kal 
of Son to praise. Postea on 2d pers. plur. imper. Kal. 


744, (NV ye fearers of. Part. Ben. Kal in construct. plur. for OW 
from N'Y to fear.) dropped. Vide rule 77. 


745. apy Jacob, from apy to lay hold on the heel. Gen. xxv. 26. 
xxvil. 36. Hos. xii. 4. 


746. wNI23 glorify him. 1 him. 1113 2d pers. plur. imperat. Kal of 
733 to honour. 


747. Yi) and be afraid. 1 and. 1)\1 is the 2d pers. plur. imp. Kal 
of Δ to fear. 


748. pw abhorred. 3d pers. sing. m. pret. Kal, ἐο abominate, or de= 
test, as a serpent. 


749. my’ the affliction. A noun*fem. And the noun 3) afflicted, 
from 7p to afflict, affect. This seems rather to be ΠῚ} Aumility in re- 
sim. otherwise this is a solitary instance of np for affliction. 


* The } in 125 and 139) relates to different antecedents. Mr. Blay- 
ney observes on Jer. ii. 3. that “7 is in use for the masculine affix 
as well as }, and seems often to be purposely introduced for the sake 
of distinguishing between two masculine pronouns in the same pe- 
riod, which refer to different antecedents.” 


12] 


22 1 will declare thy name unto my brethren; in the midst of the 
congregation will I praise thee. 

23 Ye that fear the Lord praise him; all ye the seed of Jacob glo- 
rify him, and fear him all ye the seed of Israel. 

24 For he hath not despised nor abhorred the affliction of the af- 
flicted; neither hath he hid his face from him; but when he cried 
unto him he heard. 

25 My praise shall be of thee in the great congregation; I will pay 
my vows before them that fear him. 

26 The meek shall eat and be satisfied; they shall praise the Lord 
that seek him; your heart shall live for ever. 


750. ὙΠΌΠ he hath not hidden. It is the Sd pers. m. sing. pret. Hi- 
phil of 3nd ἐο hide. 


751. iw) and in crying unto him. ἡ and, pref. 1 him, suff. 3 tn, 
pref. yiw infin. Kal, (or part. Num. 19) to cry aloud. 


752. pow he heard. It is the Sd pers. m. sing. pret. Kal. 


753. ἽΠΝ Of thee. Ἵ thee. ND from with, from the. OF Ὁ pref. and 
NN with, to, towards, or expletive. Vide num. 4. 


754. nnn my praise. ἡ my. NYMN in regim. for noan praise, from. 
55m to honour. 


755. "31 my vows. ἡ my. 13 a vow, from 173 to vow. 


756. dows 1] will jerform. It is the first pers. sing. fut. Kal of pow 
to ferform, or complete. 


757. 333 before. A particle, ix the fresence of. Asa verb in Hiphil 
to make manifest. Vide num. 297. 


758. DY the humble. Plural of \3y Auméle, from ΤΠ} to hear, or af- 
flict. 

759. aw and shall be satisfied. It is the 3d pers. m. plur. fut. Ni- 
phal of yaw zo satisfy. 


760. vw the seekers of him. \ him. ‘WV in regim. for Dw part. 
Ben. Kal in the plur. wt fo seek. 


Q 


122 


498 44539 762 sy5 635 5 761 4900} 760 ww 28 
7 v5 613 IpHN 97 55 154 symp 383 by 763 yay 
582 sony 765 mympwn 97 55 14 bb 764 Nw 
582 seanga 767 Sunny 766 move 154 minty 25 19 29 
14 9355 7 γὴν 768 wy 97 OD 764 NOMWY 259 SDN 30 
761 :ΓΠΓ 159 gS 173 yyy 9) 168 ΩΡ 770 499797 45 769 yy) 
772 3) 771 22} 373 19 4X4 391 ἼΒ 162 1) 12} 57 ΜΔ] 31 
38 yy 25 15.775 499 677 ὃ 774 INP TS 773 IN 


761. ὙΠ" shall ive. Third pers. sing. fut. Kal of ΠῪ fo live. Vide 
rule 102. 


762. w forever. 4 prefix. 1 futurity, or forever. 


763. 12" and shail be converted. The 3d pers. m. plur. of Kal or 
Niphal of 2w zo turn. Vide rule 98. 122) cannot be understood in this 
passage of a change of place; this change is to result from a remem- 
brance not of any ancient empire, revolution, or other historical event, 
but of Jehovah: this is therefore a plain prophecy of a return of the 
Gentiles to the worship of the true God, whom they had long forsaken. 


764. NNW") and shall bow themselves.) pref. and. ynnw for πὴ", R. 
82. 3d pers. m. plur. fut. Hithpae] of nnw ἐο dow. This verb is irre- 
gular, according to the old grammars, because it always takes} in 
Hithpael after the second radical. But it is not alone, see 75) in rule 
111. See this word ante in num. 457. 


' 765. nnswn families, plur. of ΠΣ ἃ household. From Maw to be 
subject. 


766. nDoNN the kingdom. Τὶ emphat. mon a kingdom, from qn to 
veign. The derivatives in most use are JD a king, 37D a queen, 
mon a kingdom, plur. nv392 kingdoms, but nD, NINN, and ΠῚ 2 0} 
also respectively signify @ kingdom. Vide num. 586. 


123 


27 All the ends of the world shall remember, and turn unto the 
Lord; and all the kindreds of the nations shall worship before thee. 
28 For the kingdom is the Lord’s, and he zs the governor among: 
the nations. 

29 All they that ὅς fat upon the earth shall eat and worship: all 
they that go down to the dust shall bow before him; and none can 
keep alive his own soul. 

‘30 A seed shall serve him, it shall be accounted to the Lord for a 
generation. 

31 They shall come, and declare his righteousness unto a people 
that shall be born, that he hath done ‘iis. 


767. Owyn\ and the ruler.) and. ‘win a noun, or the part. Ben. Kal 
of wr to govern. 


768. “105 the fai of. Plur. in regim. of jw to fatten. Jarchi inverts 
the words, ¢hey shail eat, i. e. the meek shall eat, all the fat of the 
earth, and worship; the meek shall enjoy the blessings of pr a 
and also of grace. 


769. ID" shall bend themselves. 3d pers. plur. fut. Kal of yD tozn- 
eline, or bend one’s self. 


770. “IW they who go down into. Part. Ben. Kal, plur. in regim. 
of 1% ¢o descend. 


771. Wi for a generation. 4 for. Wand SJ, plur. Ὁ masc. NNN 
fem. from 4 ¢o go round. 


772. "SD they shall go. It is the 3d pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of x3 ἐὸ 
£0, or to come. 


773. \V2"\ and they shall declare. \ and. \V'} is the 3d pers. plur. τ, 
fut. Hiph. of 143 not used in Kal. Num. 297. 


774, INPI¥ his righteousness. 1 his. ΠΡῚΝ in regim. for npr righte- ὦ 
ousness. Vide num. 396. 


775. 1} to be born. Part. Ben. Niphal of 1 ἐο beget. "15 changed 
into 1, Vide rule 89. 


124 


ISATAH ΧΙ. 


781 Ὁ 780 Μ3[ὲ 779 9y99 778 Years 777 ΔῊ 776 Wye 1 
16 PY 154 AIM 16 ΠῚ 13 yoy 783 My 782 yD? 3 
16 7 787 FIN 786 AYY 16 My 785 HDI 784 ADIN 

788 AND 789 VAT 154 SA 788 MN 182 ΠΡ Ss 


776. N¥ and shall spring forth. \ and, conversive. 8¥° fo come or 
go forth, is the third pers. m. sing. pret. Kal. 


777. On a rod, or twig. This is a noun masc. used only in one 
other place, viz. Prov. xiv. 5. Sept. Paédos. Vulg. Virga. 


778. prin from the stock. n from. Vide rule 176. yi @ stock or stem. 
Job xiv. 8. Isa. xl. 24. Sept. Ριζη. Vulg. De radice. 


779. ‘w’ Jesse, the father of David, 1 Sam. xvii. 12. Perhaps it is 
from w substance, riches (of NW to exist) and 5 my, the suffix. 


780. 983) and a branch. Ἱ and. \¥1a noun, from ὝΝΣ to guard, or to 
jireserve. A scton is so denominated, because it'grows near, and 
guards the tree, or because it is preserved when the tree is taken 
away. This is also the name for Nazareth, and he was called a Na- 
zarene. Isa. iv. 2. Jer. xxiii. 5. Zech. 111. 8. vi. 12. 


781. rwwn from his roots. D from. Rule 176. 1 Ais. Rule 39. wi 
in construction before 1.. Rule 24. For aww plural of ww a rooz, 
which as a verb signifies either to take root, or to root uf. Also the 
sole of the foot, or dottom of the sea. ΐ 


782, 7° shall grow. ‘It is the 3d pers. masc. sing. fut. Kal of ΠῚ 
froduce. Vide num. 59. 


783. ΤΙΣ and shall rest.) convers. Num. 19. ἢ. It is the third pers. 
fem. sing. pret. Kal of mi fo rest, or settle. 


784. MNIN wisdom. A noun fem. from DDN fo be wise, to instruct, 
fo be prudent. 


125 


ἸΒΑΤΑῊ XI. 


1 And there shall come forth a rod out of the stem of Jesse, and a 
Branch shall grow out of his roots. 

2 And the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him, the spirit of wis- 
dom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of 
knowledge and of the fear of the Lord; 

3 And shall make him of quick understanding in the fear of the 
Lord, and he shall not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither. re- 
prove after the hearing of his ears. 


785. ΤΙΣ discernment, or understanding. A noun fem. from {3 ἐσ 
separate, to distinguish. In Hiphil, to teach. 


786. ΤᾺ counsel. A noun fem. from y}" ¢o advise. In Niph. to 
consult. In Hiph. to take counsel together.* 


787. WWI) and strength. and. Ii might, victory. A noun fem. 
from 2) to be strong. Rules 153, 159. 


788. NNW) and the fear of.) and. ANY reverence, fiiety, In construct. 
ny. Rule 26. From wv ¢o fear, to reverence. NNY2 is the same, with 
the particle 5. Rule 148. 


* The word 7D2n expresses such an application of knowledge as 
excludes rashness and impropriety of conduct, a trait of character 
perfect only in Jesus Christ. 173 signifies that accuracy of discern- 
ment by which the Saviour penetrated into the motives of men’s ac- 
tions; thus he knew Peter, Judas, and Thomas better than they did 
themselves. 7¥y expresses his capacity for instructing men in the 
will of God, and the way of happiness. 7121 denotes that divine 
power and authority which accompanied him, and which he exercis- 
ed as often as he chose. ny must be taken, because in regimine, 
with 717’, and therefore signifies his knowledge of God; this he 
claimed exclusively, because he had come from the Father. ANY 15 
to be also connected with m7 for the same reason, and denotes that 
reverence which he always observed as subjected to the law, and 
bound to perform all righteousness, and that piety which was obser- 
vable in his conversation and deyotions. 


196 


159 59 792 52) 791 Ἴ)}}) 790 ΝΣ 159 by 154 mn 
396 DAYS 792 WWI 795 imPDY 794 YORE 798 yowDS 4 
᾿ 800 FDA YAN 799 NOYd 798 SrA 797 ΓΔ ΠῚ 790 EOF 
805 FD) 804 δ) 803 ΠῚ 802 49) 801 ΔΝ 7 778 
809 FIJVONA 808 PID 807 WN 396 5.20 PPI 806 Ἢ 5 


789. NWN) and his smelling, or his quick discernment shall be. Ὁ and. 
1 suff. Rule 39. m7 may be a noun formed of the third pers. m. 
sing. Hiphil of n> ¢o sme, but it is more probably the infin. of Hiph. 
used with the suffix. Vide rules 140, 141. 


790. mon after the sight of. Ὁ prefixed. Rule 175. The regimen 
here is discernible only by the juxta-position of the two nouns, which 
is an exception to rule 26. in some instances. NNW asfect, sight, a 
noun from 75 fo see, with 9 formative. Rule 178. 


791. YIP his eyes. } his. Rule 39. "y} in construct. rule 24. for 
oly the plur. of an eye. The root is 7p to reflect. 


792. DIDw shall judge. 11s inserted by rule 77. It is the third pers. 
m. sing. fut. Kal of bbw to judge, order, regulate. 


793. pown after the hearing of. 9 vide rule 175. prefix. 2 forma- 
tive. Rule 178. yown hearing, from pnw to hear. 


794, VHS his ears. \ his. Rule 39.38 in regim. Rule 25. 03s plur. 
ef ik an ear. Asa verb, to weigh, to consider. 


795. WY shall reprove. The radical * is changed into Ὁ by rule 89. 
It is the Sd pers. τὰ. sing. fut. Hiph. of n> to show, to rebuke, &c. 


796. D7 the poor. It isthe plur. of 95 foor, from ΓΙ to exhaust. 


797. TYDIM and shall refrrove. Ὁ convers. Num. 19. m3)n is the 3d 
pers. τῇ. sing. pret. Hiphil of n> to rebuke. Rule 89, for * into ). 


798. Nwnd in equity. Jin. WWM rectitude, from ὙΦ᾽ to make even. 
Hence the word Jasher, Joshua x. 13. WN DD the correct, or anchen- 
ttc book. Parkh. 


799. 1p for the humble. 0 for. My in construct, for Ὁ» plur. of 
ἘΜ lowly, from My to act ufion, depress. 


127 


4 But with righteousness shall he judge the poor, and reprove with 
equity for the meek of the earth; and he shall smite the earth with 
the rod of his mouth, and with the breath of his lips shall he slay the 
wicked. 

5 And righteousness shall be the girdle of his loins, and faithfulness 
the girdle of his reins. 


s 


800. MIN) and he shall strike. \ conver. 72M is the Hiph. 3d pers. m. 
sing. pret. of 73 Zo smite.’ dropped. Rule 81.3 also. Rule 94. 


801. UII with the rod, or scefitre of. Perhaps w is used for ¥, be- 
cause 03¥ is fo stretch forth. Lowth after Houbigant reads it naw2 by 
the d/ast of his mouth, from 2.2 ¢o dlow. It is not a sufficient reason 
for the change of Ὁ into ἢ that the Septuagint use reyes here, for they 
aimed at the sense, and were probably guided by the m3 in the next 
member. The word of God is the weapon of the Spirit. 


802. YD his mouth. 1 his. Rule 39. °5 in regim. of ND a mouth. 


803. ΠῚ 2) and with the breath. \and. 3 with. WN breath, spirit. 
Vide num. 16. He was not to be a temporal prince. 


804. wndw his lifts. \ his. MAW to crush, hence as a noun, fhe Up, in 
regim. nav plural o:naw, of which Ὁ is in this case dropped in con- 
struction: or to the fem. plural m2 there is postfixed " in regim. like 
YANN Ais laws. Vide rule 27. 


805. ND he shall slay. Itis the 3d pers. m. sing. fut. Hiph. of the 
verb Π zo die, in Hiphil to Xill. . 


806. pwr the wicked. It signifies unjust, injustice, to be unjust, 
and to overcome. 

807. WN a@ girdle. From Ν to surround. Vide rule 159 for the 
formative ) after the second radical. 


808. VIND his loins. 1 his. IND in regim. for D°3NN the loins, a plural 
noun from jn) in Arab. 20 be firm. 


809, MINN) and faithfulness. Ὁ and. ΤΊ emphat. Rule 150, 7198 
Jaithfulness, from pins faithful. {PX to make steatly. 


o 


128 


8157991814 WI 518 2}815 2} 7811 "2810 sy oy ΒΟΥ NYRR 6 
419 NOPD) 818 BHD) 403 bay 817 ΚΔ) 816 22 815 ζῶ») 

4824 Ὁ.) 59 IAD) 825 :592 822 arg 82 1 821 Ἵ»}[) 820 WIM 7 
458 ΣΝ 826 Fh? 817 sya? 820 YAY 825 FAN ὦ 
18 Sy 880 poy 829 ywryyrr 828 2 259 ὯΝ) 827 ADD 8 


810. rsdn Ais loins. Ὑ his. ὙΠΤῚ for ὈΥΤῚ which denotes the same 
part before called 0°1n, but for a different reason, the root pon being 
zo loosen. The loins were thus denominated variously, because strong 
and flexible. 


811. 3) and shall dwell. \ convers. Num. 19. 13 is the 3d pers. m. 
sing. pret. Kal, and signifies to sojourn. 


812. at a wolf. This word is supposed to signify impetuosity. It 
occurs seven times in the scriptures, but always in the same sense 
as in this place. 

813. DY with. A particle signifying also zm, against, as, near, as 
long as, and when. As a noun, freofile, society. 


814. 22 the lamb. From wid to subdue or humble. 


815. 03) and the leopard. Ἱ and. 1) a leofiard or fanther. In Chal- 
dee and Arabic 12) signifies ¢o variegate. 


816. "11 a kid. From 33 to assault, or rush upon. The plur. 1 Sam. 
x. 3. is 0°") fem. in regim. Cant. i. 8. 73. 


817. y3V shall lie down. It is the 3d pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of ya 
zo couch, and agrees with V2). Rule 127. Postea 1¥3¥ is the 3d pers. 
m. plur. fut. Kal. 


818. YBD a young lion, a covert lion. Anoun from 3 éo cover, 
and in a secondary sense fo atone, or exfiate. 


819. NIN) and the fatling. From 8¥) to raise, or swell. * formative 
after the second radical. Vide rule 165. 


$20. 1m ¢ogether. A particle from 7M to unite, and 1 collective. 
Rule 162. Vide num. 737. | 


821. 5p)) and a child. \ and. las a noun, a child, a simple one. Alsd 
herturbation. Asa yerb, to agiéate. 


129 a 


6 The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie 
down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion, and the fatling 
together; and a little child shall lead them. - 

7 And the cow and the bear shall feed, their young ones shall lie 
down together: and the lion shall eat straw like an ox. 


822. 1M) shall lead. It is the 3d pers. m. sing. pret. Kal, and is 
converted to a future by the foregoing }. Vide num. 19, ἢ, 


823. DD together with them. 3 prefix, im, with, to, &c. Ὁ ἃ pronominal 
suffix, plur. $d pers. masc. Rule 40. 


824. 31 and the bear. Ὁ and. 37 or 311 a bear, from 31 to grumble, 
because it growls. 


825. MIM shall feed. It is the third pers. fem. plur. fut. Kal of 
my to feed, the 7 final being changed into’ as is usual before a ser- 
vile in verbs Lamed He; vide rule 102. See also rule 130, for its be- 
ing in the plural, preceded by two nouns in the singular. If 33 be 
masculine, as it is usually connected with a masculine adjective, 
then according to rule 129 this verb should have been masculine; 
but the language of the rule justly admits of exceptions; or as we 
have 0°35 in 2 Kings ii. 24, for she-bears, it may be feminine in this 
place. Vide p. 23 ante in note. 


826. {π| 1 their young ones. ἿΤῚ 15. ἃ pronominal fem. suff. of the 
3d pers. in the plur. Rule 41. "1% in regim. for on plur. of 1% 
which as a noun is the young of any creature. Asa verb, is 20 fro- 
create. 


ἔ 


827. Ὕ32 as an ox, Jas. Rule 173. As anoun, the morning, a 
jceve. Asa verb, fo survey. Vide num. 33. 


$28. {3n straw. The root is uncertain. This noun often occurs, 
and is always rendered straw, stubble, or chaff. 


829. ypwywi and shall play. \ convers. Num. 19. ywyw Sd pers. τὴ, 
sing. pret. Kal, to curn oneself, to sport. 


_ 830. ply the sucking child. A noun from the Part. Ben. Kal of py 
£0 suck, 


R 


130 


834 δ᾽) 833 spay 76 MND 13 Sy) 832 yD 881“ 
837 2) 159 59 886 sy) 159 yh 835 spr 552 yD 9 
182 yy 7 ΚΝ 107 AND 25 9D 607 symp 858 97 97 5955 
20 Sy 839 ὩΣ 18 cory 18 25 154 MIT 4 Me 10 
841 “ry 40 swe 779 2) 781 wpe 840 RIT 30 EVD 
845 ΓΟ 844 70 843 ong 383 yoy 677 tomy 342 Ὁ) 


847 Σ 22 816 INI 


831. Na hole. From Mio be white, because it transmits the rays. 


832. [08 an asf. It is four times rendered asf, twice adder, and | 
eight times threshold. Its derivation is uncertain. 


833. “NDS the cockatrice. It is so rendered also in Isa. lix. 5. So 
a 3yay Jer. viii. 17. and yoy Isa. xiv. 29. 3y¥ an adder, Prov. xxii. 
32. Dr. Lowth calls it in this place the daszlisk, the Vulgate, and 
Montanus, regulus, Junius vifera, the Septuag. the young acwis. 


834. Δ the weaned child. Part. Paoul Kal, of 9a to wean, edu- 
cate, return. Isa. xxviii. 9. Also a camel. 


835. MN shall extend. It is the 3d pers. m. sing. Kal, rendered 
future by the next preceding}. The learner may notice to distinguish 
from this word 1M Zo concezve, WN fo rejoice, and NN to be inflamed, 
to fret. 

836. YY shall not hurt. It is the 3d pers. m. plur. fut. Kal of y> fo 
destroy ov break. Vide num. 183. 


$37. wvnw" and shall not cause destruction. It is the 3d pers. masc. 
plur. fut. Hiph. of nnw io mar, or destroy. 


838. Wa mountain. A noun fromm fo swell. Wa high moun- 
tain. Vide num. 606. 


839. Ὁ Ὁ2) are\ covering, that is, cover. Part. Ben. Hiph. in the 
plur. agreeing with Dd‘, from 703 zo cover. The 7 final is dropped 
before a servile. Rule 102. And " before 7 final is sometimes omitted 
in verbs Lamed He. Vide rule 103, and its note. 


840. NINN that. 7 emphat. Rule 150, and Nin fe, she 7f, a pron. 


131 

8 And the sucking child shall play on the hole of the asp, and the 
weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice’ (or adder’s) den. 
; 9 They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain: for the 
earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover 
the sea. 

10 And in that day there shall be a root of Jesse, which shall stand 
for an ensign of the people; to it shall the Gentiles seek; and his rest 
shall be glorious. 


Rule 32. But here it is demonstrative, not primitive. Rule 29. From 
NN 10 be. 


841. Wy standing, that is, shall be. Part. Ben. Kal. 1 omitted by 
rule 78. Some manuscripts have Wy. Of the verb 2») to stand. 

$42.0)9 for a standard. » for. 01 an ensign, a flight, as a noun, but 
as a verb, lo glitter, to flee away. 


843. Ὁ the nations. Plur. of 11a society, a bady, or οὔ. Vide 
num. 426. 

844. WIT shall seek. It is the third pers. masc. plur. fut. Kal of 
wi to inquire of, or after. 


845. mM and his rest shall be. It is the 3d pers. fem. sing. pret. 
Kal of nm Zo be, 7 final being changed into ἢ before 4 servile. Vide 
rules 102, 103. The 115 conversive. Vide the note to num. 19. 

846. INMIN his rest, or oblation. ) his. Rule $9. ANI in construction 
before 1. Rule 24. The noun is ΠΣ which is often rendered by 
offering, and oblation, but most frequently by meat offering, and some- 
times by the word sacrifice. M1 is of the same signification and per- 
haps the root. I take the word nm3N, when it signifies rest, which is 
much less frequent, to be a participial noun from M3 (or M13, which is 
the same) and so to be radically distinct from the former. 

But the Septuagint have rendered this word αἀναπαυσις, and they 
have been generally followed; yet the Vulgate has it sefpulchrum, and 
Gattaker says that several of the ancients agree with this. The reader 
must decide for himself, remembering that Rom xv. 12 is a New 
Testament authority for applying this prophecy to Christ. 


847. 1113 glory, or glorious. From 333 to honour, also glory. The 
1 after the second radical is a participial formative, giving it some- 
thing of the force of the past tense. Vide rule 159. Then it will be, 
τς And his sacrifice shall be honoured, or held in estimation.” 


TSATAH XXXV. 


852 Δ 851 Samy 850 ppyy 849 AIT 848 EOYs | 
851 Sym) 853 PAN 853 AD 854 ;mbyaMD 858 ADM 2 
184 ym 857 NDT 847 “29 856 1) 851 Mbd1g 855 HEE 
862 NP 861 FDA 860 PWM 859 Sond 868 Ἵ 127 " τὸ 


848. DWw" shail be glad. Weis the 3d pers. m. plur. fut. Kal of 
ww to rejoice. Vide rule 98. for the omission of a middle }, which 
some manuscripts have here. Ὁ is the ‘pronominal suffix, rule 40, for 
them, that is, for the judgments denounced in the former chapter. 
Some suppose the 0 to be a mistake in transcribing; others, that it 
is merely paragogic, since no respect to it seems to have been paid 
by the Septuagint, Vulgate, &c. Montanus nevertheless has gaude- 
bunt in eis; it was defective only in one of Kennicott’s codices, viz. 
in No. 321. 


849. 1270 the wilderness. A noun. [2 formative, and 935 20 drive or 
fead; a place to which cattle are led to feed. 


850. MS α desert. Anoun, plur. NYS and Ov¥ dry places. Ὗ a ship, 
plur. ΟὟ {vs @ dry flace, mount Zion. 


851. 53n) and shall rejoice. ) conjunct. 93n is the 3d pers. fem. sing. 
fut. Kal of 53 to roll, or exult. It agrees with nay. Hence Sn, 03, 
and fem. nya and n°1 exultation. Rule 193. 


852. May a desert, or lonely flace. A noun fem. from 37) the even- 
ing, or to mix. Postean ays in the desert. 


853. MaM and shall flourish. 1 conjunctive. MDH is the 3d pers. 
fem. sing. fut. Kal of N19 to sprout, or blossom. NID ND flourishing 
it shall flourish. Part. Ben. Kal, and 3d pers. fem. sing. fut. Kal. Vide 
num. 211. 214, and rule 143. Multifilying, I will multiply. Blessing, 


* Dr. Lowth observes, that nine manuscripts read 17 τὸ chee. It is 
true that nine of Kennicott’s codices so read it, and there may be now 
added five others of De Rossi, but they are still a small minority, and 
aiso plainly contrary to the sense of the passage. 


ISATAH XXXYV. 


[ 


1 THE wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them: 
and the desert shall rejoice, and blossom as the rose. 

2 It shall blossom abundantly, and rejoice even with joy and singing; 
the glory of Lebanon shall be given unto it, the excellency of Carmel 
and Sharon: they shall see the glory of the Lord, and the excellency 
of our God. 


I will bless. Eating, thou shalt eat. Dying, thou shalt die. This man- 
ner of expression denotes certainty or continuance. 


854. NO¥IND as the rose. 3 as. Rule 173. N9¥an occurs only in this 
place and in Cant. ii. 1. Perhaps from 713m ¢o Aide, and Ὃν shade, or 
Sybx α bell. It has been taken for the rose bud, for the Lily, and for 
the narcissus. / 


855. ὮΝ“ even. A particle denoting earnestness. As a noun, anger, 
heat, the nose. From5s to heat. Vide num. 258. 

856. {3 and rejoicing. 1 and. {35 is the infinit. of Kal, by rule 140, 
used as a noun. Or it is the part. Ben. Kal. Vide num. 19. 

857. 11195 Lebanon. ΤΊ emphatic. 11339, a mountain in Syria, so 
called from its snow. The root is [2 2o be white. 

$58. ὙΠ the ornament, beauty, or excellency. A noun from the root 
ὙΠ to decorate. 

859.92 Carmel. emphatic. 9973 the name of a city and moun- 
tain; also a fruitful field. Perhaps from 3 ¢o eut, and S51 to fill. 
There were two hills particularly of this name, but any fruitful hill 
was a Carmel. 

860. jw) and Sharon. Ἱ and. ΤΊ emphat. {NW a fruitful plain, from 


mw to discharge, or “Ww to behold. Several places in Canaan were 
called by the name Sharon. 


$61. Mn they. This is a primitive pronoun masculine of the third 
person, and plural. Vide rule 32.y535y the desert seems to be the ante- 
cedent, and figuratively used for men; wherefore the pronoun is here 
put in the masculine and plural. 


862. INV shall see. For 198V, 7 being dropped before a servile. R. 
102. It is the 3d pers. masc. plur. fut. Kal of AN». 


er. 
νυ, 
ΝΣ 


154 
352 EN) 864 9p try 868 ἡ)" 858 ATT 154 ΣῊ} 847 QD 3 
869 JN 868 sIYDN 867 MowD 866 ΣΞ "5 2) 865 ΓΒ 4 
133 MyM 878 ἸῺ 47 Se 970 IN 871: ab 870 MANDO 
192 ΜΓ Sromoas 876 Ὀγ2) 875 sey) 874 ep) 868 EDN 
267 sy 879 AIMPHM 878 tN 877 woDyw 875 wD 5 
878 Τὰς 888 =MIMNDN 882 MyM 881 221} 880 Oy 


863. wT our God. Ns in construction for DTK. Rule 24, 25. 
13 a pronominal suffix, plur. Ist pers. Rule 35. So it is used with 03 
your. Vide rule 37. 

864. ἸΡΙΤῚ strengthen ye. It is the 2d pers. masc. plur. imperat. Kal 
of pin co make strong. 

865. N29 weak. It is the plur. of 795 feed/e, an adjective from 735 
to relax. How put with 0° vide rule 114, It is probable that the 
fem. is here twice joined with masculines to express more effective- 
ly the diminution of strength, as a masculine adjective is used with 
a fem. noun to augment the force of the former. Vide p. 23, 24, n. 

866, D372) and the knees. \ and. J\2 to kneel. Hence as a noun, 
the knee, plur. 0°92 the knees. 

867. now tottering. Ww to totter. Hence the adjective, or rather 
part. Ben. Kal, m5wid, and rejecting 1 by rule 78, now) plur. ΠΥ 22. 
For the use of the fem. here, see num. 865. 

868. 1¥DN8 make strong. It is the second pers. plur. masc. imperat. 
Kal of YDS το znvigorate. 

869. IWIN say ye. It is the 2d pers. mase. plur. imperat. Kal of ἽΝ. 
Vide num. 19. 

870. “nI> to the hastened of. Ὁ to. Rule 175, ‘7793 is the particip. 
Ben. Niphal, plur. in regim. of 97 Zo Aasten. 

871. 39 heart. The same as 255, which is from 239 to move, or 
toss. 39 Ἵ 935 to sfeak comfortably. Ν 

871. IpIn be strong. It is the 2d pers. masc. plur. imperat. Kal of 
pin to be strong. It is used in the Niphal sense. 

873. wvn fear. It is the second pers. masc. plur. imper. Kal of 
sv to fear. Nis prefixed to the imper. of verbs defective m Pe Yod, 
vide rule 89. 


135 


3 Strengthen ye the weak hands, and confirm the feeble knees. 

4 Say to them that are of a fearful heart, Be strong, fear not: be- 
hold, your God will come with vengeance, even God with a recom- 
pense; he will come and save you. 

5 Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the 
deaf shall be unstopped. 


874. Dpi taking vengeance. It is the participle Ben. Kal of Op3 to 


avenge. Vide rules 95 and 78. It is regularly Niphal, as the future in 
dus of the Latins, to be avenged. 


875. 812" or δὲ 2) shall come. Rule 98. It is the Sd pers. masc. sing. 
fut. Kal of 83 ἐο come, or go. 


876. 9193 recompensed. It may be the particip. Paoul masc. 
sing. Kal of ni. See note on rule 71. 

877. DIYw) and save you. ) and, conjunct. DD you. Rule 37. pw” zo 
save. It is the 3d pers. masc. sing. fut. Kal. Rule 90. 


878. 18 then. A particle. Also now, immediately. ΤᾺ) or ΤῊ {D from 
that time. 


879. MINPAN shall be ofiened. It is the third pers. fem. plur. fut. 
Niphal of MP to open. Vide num. 280. 


880. ΟἽ» dlind. A noun plur. ef WwW. When it agrees with ayy 
not in regim. the sense is different; thus ny Dry is blind eyes. 

881. "I8) and the ears. ἢ and. "8 is in regim. plur. of {IN the ear, 
which signifies as a verb, ¢o wetgh. The old grammars make a dual of 
feminines by adding Ὁ", ἀπά where it is final is changed into n. 
Natural pairs, though they have the plural in 0°, are generally femi- 
nine. There are so many exceptions to the rules for genders drawn 
from the termination, that a modern grammar makes nouns in Ὧν 
plur. of the first, and in ΠῚ of the second declension. Nouns which de- 
note females, also names of places, cities, countries, &c. and of na- 
tural pairs, as eyes, ears, &c. together with those which end in Π or 
N are for the most part feminine, all others are generally of the mas- 


culine gender; except ΠΊΩΝ fathers, DW) women, Ὁ concubines, 
aon ewes, &c. 


882. DWN the deaf. Plur. of win deaf, anoun. As a verb to be 
deaf, or to devise secretly. 


883. MaNNaN shall be opened. It is the 3d pers. fem. plur. fut. Ni- 
phal of nnd to often, or loose. 


136 


715 Nw 886 SM) 885 MDH 406 Sy "884 gh 
18 Ty 366 ΔῚΣ 888 wpa) 25 19 887 Edy 
891 ΣΝ Ὁ 890 ΠΡ ΦΙῚ 20 PITT 852 SIVA 889 EY 7 
895 DIN 894 MID 18 Bn 893 mandy 892 RDM 
190 Ey 342 ΓΝ) 899 gD 898 TIp> 897 γΝΓῚ 896 AYIA 8 
243 Np 499 wD 548 IH * 548 Ἴ 900 Sopp 


884. 197 shail leap. It is the 3d pers. masc. sing. fut. Kal of 197 to 
leafi, or bound. 


885. MDD the lame man. Also the frassover, the faschal lamb, the fias- 


chal feast. As a verb, to fass or leap over. 

886. [ἼΠ) and shall move freely, says Parkhurst, following the Sep- 
tuagint and Vulgate; thus the root is }5, and it is the 3d pers. fem. 
sing. fut. Kal. But it will be, shad/ sing, if it be for [21 from 439 zo 
sing, or rejoice. Num. 856. Yet j}5, though it occurs more than fifty 
times, does not in any instance, except this be one, drop its final }, 
unless a servile follow, and is therefore scarcely an exception from 
rule 105. 

887. DON the dumb. A noun from Dox Zo compress. Also a sheaf, an 
arch, a band of men. 

888. \ypal have been broken forth. It is the 3d pers. masce. plur. 
indic. Niphal of yp2 to burst, or divide. 

889. monn and streams. \ and. Plur. of Sn) α torrent, or valley, 
from ) formative. Rule 184, and 9n ¢o fierce. Or perhaps Taylor is 
right, who supposes it the same with 97) ¢o fossess, but in a different 
sense. 

890. DWH the parched ground. 7 emphat. 2°w occurs but in Isa. 
xlix. 10, besides this place; it comes probably from Ww to burn, 3 and 
ἢ being both labials, and letters of the same organ are sometimes 
thus substituted. : 

891. ΔΝ ἢ for a fool. 9 for. DIN α fond. δὰ formative, rule 147, and 
ὯΔ a particle signifying abundance, moreover, also, even, repeated, as 
well as. 


* One 710) only is found in the Syriac, in sixteen of Kennicott’s, 
and two of De Rossi’s codices. 


137 


6 Then shall the lame man leap as an hare, and the tongue of the 
dumb sing; forin the wilderness shall waters break out, and streams 
in the desert. 

7 And the parched ground shall become a poo}, and the thirsty 
land springs of water; in the habitation of dragons, where each lay, 
shall be grass with reeds and rushes. 

8 And an highway shall be there, and a way, and it shall be called 


892. INOS and thirsty ground. \ and. ἸΝΔῸΝ is a noun from ΜΝ 10 
thirst, thirsty, thirst. Vide rule 186. 


893. -yian> for springs. > for. Rule 175. 39 a fountain. Here it 
is plur. in regim. From p33 to gush. Rule 178, for formative. 

894. 7133 in the habitation of. 3 in.) masc. a house, fold, stable, den. 
As?a verb, to reside. Not changed in regimine. Rule 25. 


895. Dn dragons. Plur. of tha serpent, a wiper, frommin 20 hiss. 
ὉΠ is also sing. from {N and D° @ sea-dragon. 


896. ΝΣ the resting piace of each. is the pronominal sufhx, and 
775 a noun, according to our translation. The Vulgate has, “ In cu- 
bilibus, in quibus dracones habitabant, orietur viror calami et junci.” 
The Septuagint, “ Exc: εὐφροσυνη ogvewv, ἐπάυλεις καλαμιδ καὶ crn.” 
“ The reedy beds and the pools there will be the joy of birds.” (Mr. 
Thompson.) Dr. Lowth has, 

“ And in the haunt of dragons shall spring forth, 
«¢ The grass, with the reed and the bulrush.” 

Dr. Kennicott’s first codex had at first D¥35, but the authority for 
any change of the letters or words is too weak. 

I would propose only to join the 7 with the next word, and it will 
read thus, 1133 in the habitation of WIN serpents yA Aath lain (that is 
shall lie) V3NN the grass mp? instead of the cane XD) and bulrush. For 
this sense of 735 see Gen. xlix. 25, and Isa. liv. 11. 

897. Y¥N grass. As a verb, to surround; also a court, which was 
surrounded by the house, and covered with grass. 

898. mp? for the cane. 4 for. Rule 175. Mp reed, or cane, from mp 
to measure, the cane being used for this purpose. 

899. ND and bulrush.\ and. NDI the Egyptian reed, Job viii. 11. It 
grew in mud and water. x1 ἐο absoré. 

900. 190) @ highway. A participial noun from 555 ¢e raise vers 


high. The root isd to raise uft. Rules 159, 178. 
s 


138 


903 spy 192 ΝΣ] 902 NOD 901 1) 2} 159 Xb 197 my 
159 yh 906 Hym 159. δε) 905 ΣΝ 548 Gq 904 SOR 9 
908 45114 Σ᾽ 907 γη Ὁ) 458 ΠΝ 190 COM 342 FIT 
876 (DM) 190 pow 910 SYN 159 δἰ) 909 maby? 
914 2] 913 aw 154 AIT 912 aD) 911 toby τὰ 
Powe 13 by 917 pooty 916 miu 915 IID 605 γῆν 


«athe 


901. 1292)" shall not fass over it. 1) it. Vide rule 39. 33y" is the 3d 
pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of 12) to fass over. 


902. δ the polluted. A noun masc. signifying an unclean or impure 
frerson. From sO to pollute. 


903. 195 for those. 9 the same as ἫΝ fo, for, &c. Rule 175. 1 them, 
those, a pronominal sufhix. Rule 40. 


904. yon walking, 71 pn he that walketh the way. It is the par- 
ticiple Ben. Kal. Vide rule 78. num. 375. 


905. DON) though fools. 1 though. Ὁ 15. conjunctive, and, also, like- 
wise, thus; adversitive, but, now, though; causal, wherefore, therefore, 
since; disjunctive, or, either; negative, nezther, nor; when it follows 
Ps x5, &c. and, in some instances, of time, now, then, when. WS is 
the plur. of bys stupid, foolish, from bw grossness of body or mind. 


906. yn" shall not err. It is the 3d pers. m. plur. fut. Kal of nyn 
fo err. ΤΊ is dropped before the servile Ὁ by rule 102. 


907. y5) and the ravenous of. ) and. 13 a robber, an assailant, 
from 15 ¢o break through. “ The tyrant of beasts.” Lowth. ἢ 


908. 53 not. From 3 to wear away. So [PS ποῖ, from ΠΝ vanity; 
and δ not, from 89 to bring to nought. 


909. 119” shall ascend upon it. ΤΊΣ it, pron. suff. fem. Rule 39. 55° 


for n2y. Rule 102. It is the 3d pers. m. sing. fut. Kal of my #o as- 
cend. ~ 


ae » 
+ 


ἯΙ 


159 


the way of holiness; the unclean shall not pass over it; but it shall de 
for those: the wayfaring men, though fools, shall not err herein. 
9 No lion shall be there, nor any ravenous beast shall go up there- 
on, it shall not be found there: but the redeemed shall walk there. 
10 And the ransomed of the Lord shall return and come to Zion 


910. 8¥1N shall be found. It is the 3d pers. fem. sing. fut. Kal of 
ἈΝ 20 find. Perhaps ΠῚ understood is the noun with whichit agrees; yet 
the agreement in gender is not universal. Vide the note to num. 114. 
Mr. Caddick observes that “ When two substantives are in regimen, 
the adjective belonging to the one sometimes agrees with the other.” 
This seems here to take place with respect to the verb. 


911. ma the redeemed. It is the participle Paoul masc. plur. of 
the verb si to redeem. It is used as a noun. Rule 71, ἢ. and 159. 


912. 15) and the ransomed of.) and. ")79 is in regimine for 4°73 
which is the plural masc. part. Paoul of 779 ¢o rescue from evil. The 
sing. is ‘75 instead of M75. Vide rule 108. 


913. [aw shall return. {| paragogic. 13 is the 3d pers. masc. plur. 
fut. Kal of aw to return. 


914. 183) and shall come.) convers. Num. 19. n. 182 is the 3d pers. 
masc. plur. pret. Kal of 82 Zo come, or go. 

915. M93 with exultation. 3 with. ΤΙΣ a noun fem. a shouting, from 
{) to leap for joy. 


916. ΠΙΠΟΦῚ and with the joy of. \and. NNW in regimine, from 
mNnnw joy, a noun fem. from Nnw Zo rejoice. The joy of eternity is well 
rendered by Dr. Lowth, ferfietual gladness. 


917. DY eternity. A noun from Ὁ)» to conceal. Eternity whether 
past or future is hidden from man. Vide num, 354. 


140 
923 ΓΙ ΕἾ 922 1939 921 YI) 920 Tye 919 FID 918 pe 


918. ww joy. A noun from ww fo be cheerful. 

919. ΠῚ and gladness. \ and. MW is a noun fem. from ΓΟ fo 
rejoice. 

920. 11°w" they shall obtain. It is the 3d pers. plur. masc. fut. Hiph. 


of 4w3 to attain to. Being a verb in Pe Nun, it drops its first radical 
im the future. Vide rules 94, 95. 


141 


with songs, and everlasting joy upon their heads: they shall obtain 
joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away. 


921. 103) and shall flee away. Ὑ convers. 122 is the third pers. plur. 


masc. pret. of Kal of 03 to flee away. Though a verb in Pe Nun, it is 
here regular. Vide rule 86. 


922. i" sorrow. A noun from 7)’ fo grieve. 


923. nNIN) and sighing. and. NIN sighing, a noun fem. from nx 
[0 £roan, 


A Table of similar Words, which the learner may enlarge at his 
hleasure. 


MIS he was willing. 
MAN the point of a sword, 
MIS 10 crop. 
MIS @ way. 
13 Ze aie. 
ΤᾺΣ he fled. 

Ὑ oppressed. 

ΡῚ beaten smal. 
ΤΙΣ these. 
ΤῺ the sun. 

0 echo. 

ἽΠ o7e. 

7 alas. 

Ἢ he lived. 

JF strike thou. 

pn a statute. 

on them. 

on hoe. 

DDN tribute. 7 and On. 
pn violence. 


142 


- 


ἵπ behold. 

in grace. 

ἽΠ @ mountain. 
na hole. 

MD here. 

ΤΊΞ flower. 

DD to number. ‘ 
wp stubble. 

93 a lamb. 

Ἣ cold. 

3D to surround. 
aw to return. 

5D to depart. 
W a pfirince. 
ΓΞ the mouth. 
ΓΞ a snare. 
ΤΙΝ Zo accept. 
mx to Kill. 

yw a hedge. 

py a sack. 


LEST the transition from the use of the preceding 
helps to the sole aid of the lexicon and grammar should 
be thought too sudden, I have determined to furnish the 
learner with the roots of the words of a few chapters; in 
passing through which he will have need only to recur to 
his grammar, for all the help which will be desirable. 

The book of Job has been selected, because by far 
the hardest part of the Hebrew scriptures; consequently 
when the following nineteen chapters have been parsed, 
the learner will find little difficulty in reading, with the 
help of a translation, any of the other books; but he is ad- 
vised chiefly to read for some time the historical parts, as 
they will be most easily understood. 


144 


JOB 1. 


DN NAT WRT PPM Wow AYN ΤΡ» YOK mT wR | 
m3 πρῶ % hn amp am ombs ΝΥ awn 2 
nwowr yy pbx myaw wpa om ΔῸΣ woes 
Msxd wom wpa Wy Msp wom oon pbs 
Soo Sa wn we a IND AD Ma Minne 
DY WR Ma nwa wy va wm ΣῚΡ 13a 4 
mine) Sass oanns mebed asap inde 


1. 28 man, according to some, a root, with others from wx fire, but 
most probably from w” reality, subsistence, to be. WH to exist. 3 in, from 
ΤΊΣ hollow. pS earth, from Υ to run, to break. yy Uz. Vide Gen. x. 
23, perhaps from ΠᾺΡ to make firm, to devise. IVS Job, the persecuted 
one, from 3°S to flersecute, an enemy. DW to fut, constitute, hence a 
name. \ his, for 1 or NIT he. DN to finish, hence perfect. Here perfect 
in parts, not in degree. Vide c. 1x. 20. 30, 31.* Ww” to direct, hence ufi- 
right. NY to fear, to reverence. DYN God, perhaps from NX Arab. 
to reverence. \0 to decline, to depart. ) to be evil, evil. 


9. a: ta beget, to bear. MYSw seven, from YW to satisfy, also seven. 
3 α son, from 13 ¢o build, hence N32 for N33 @ daughter, plur. 33. 
wow three. 


* For Job to have written this, would have been greater self-com- 
mendation, than that for which lie was reproved; it is improbable that 
he was the author, and impossible that he should record his own 
death. The style is not that of the pentateuch; every argument, 
therefore, which proves Moses to have written those five books, will 
equally prove that he did not write this, Chap. xxxii. 15, 16. point 
us to Elihu as the writer, this is confirmed by his age, knowledge, 
presence as a spectator, and the coincidence of his sentiments with 
the divine decision. 


145 


JOB i. 


1 THERE was a man in the land of Uz, whose name was Job; and 
that man was perfect and upright, and one that feared God, and es- 
chewed evil. ; 

2 And there were born unto him seven sons and three daughters. 

$3 His substance also was seven thousand sheep, and three thousand 
camels, and five hundred yoke of oxen, and five hundred she-asses 
and a very great household; so that this man was the greatest of αἱ 
the men of the east. 

4 And his sons went and feasted in their houses, every one his day; 
and sent and called for their three sisters, to eat and to drink with 
them. 


3. MIPD fossession, acquisition, cattle, from Mp to fossess. AON plur. 
DDN a frincipial, a thousand. {*¥ small catile, sheep.* Ὁ α camel; as 
a verb, fo return, or to reguite. WN to array, five. IND plur. ΠΊΝ az 
hundred. ΩΝ to couple, a fair, or yoke. Pi a beeve, collectively, a 
herd of buils or cows; asa verb, 10 look. ΠΣ plur. NWS a she-aas, 
from {N& strong. ΤΥ» the servants of the household, a female servant, 
from 3) fo serve, a servant. 3) and fem. 139 many, from 135 to mui- 
lifly. WH) strength, very great, very. ‘77 to increase, to become great. 
59 all, from 55 to finish. Dp to be before, also antiquity, the east. 


4A, yon to go. MWY to make. ΤΠ a feast, from NNW to drink. N23 ὦ 
house, perhaps from 3 @ hollow vessel, and both from 73 hollow, or 
rather 33 the same. 01 day, supposed to be from Ὁ) or on, or from 
ΤΊΣΙ to agitate. Nw to send. NP to call. NNN and NINN a sister, plur. 
‘nN sisters, from ANN to connect. DX to eat. NNW to drink. DY with. 
on and ΠΤ them, they, asa verb, to agitate. 


* In this account of Job’s wealth we find no mention of money. In 
Abraham’s day, metals, when given as a price, were taken by weight. 
Ch. xlii. 11, has therefore been alleged as an argument against the 
antiquity of this book; but Rvp is rendered “ a piece of money,” 
without authority. That word occurs beside only in Gen. xxxii. 19, 

‘et 


* 2 


146 


Swap) avs now Anwar "5 bpm 1D MT Ory ὁ 
ays ἼΩΝ 12 b> ἼΡΟΣ miby mbym apaa [9 3 ΠῚ 
mwy ΠΣ nasa mnbds won 53 won ‘ow 
mnbsn 32 wan Dorn ‘as soon 9D aN 6 
ἼΘΙ TODN. jun wa xan mn Sy aynnd 7 
ἼΩΝ Mn ΓΝ town py Nan peo town Ox mn 
mown Sx mm ἼΩΝ ina ἽΠΠΟΙ yoxa yw ὁ 
WIS PINT ADD ὉΝ 5. aye “ay by Jab mown 


5. "|p? or \pi to revolve. BY day. mn’ see ver. 4. mow to send. wap 
to sanctify. DW to be diligent, to rise early. \P3 to search, the morning. 
my to ascend, a burnt-offering, plur. my. 1900 a number, from 5d 
to enumerate. YD all, from MD to finish. 3 because, for, surely, from 
MND 10 restrain. VON to sfleak, to say. ὌΝ ferhapis, from ἊΝ zgnorance, 
grossness. NOM to miss, to deviate, to sin. 13. see ver. 2. J to bless. 
This word is used as a valediction, 2 Sam. xix. 39. So it may be 
here, “ and have taken leave of God in their heart.” This sense of a 


renunciation, rather than a cw7se, should perhaps be given in ver. 11, : 


in ch. ii. 5. 9, and in 1 Kin. xxi. 1O—13, which are the only places in 


and Joshua xxiv. 32, in which places the Chaldee Targ. Septuag. 
and Vulgate render it a young sheep, or lamb. 

That this book was written near the days of the patriarchs, we in- 
fer from the length of the life of Job; his being the priest of his fa- 
mily; from the style and manner of writing; the mention of the de- 
luge, and the destruction of Sodom; and from its silence with respect 
to Israel, the destruction of the Egyptians, and the law given at Sinai; 
and that therefore it is a precious relic of the true religion as anciently 
possessed by the nations. If these ideas be correct, this is the oldest 
book in the world. Confucius was probably contemporary with Cy- 
rus; Homer and Hesiod with Elijah; Sanchoniathon with Gideon; 
but this was before Moses, who must have delivered it to the Israel- 
ites; since the Jews have always acknowledged its authority, know 
no later reception of it, and would ek: ek have received a Gentile 
book from no other hand. 


-- Ὁ: τ 39 9358 


147 


5 And it was so, when the days of hezr feasting were gone about, 
that Job sent and sanctified them, and rose up early in the morning, 
and offered burnt-offerings according to the number of them all: for 
Job said, It may be that my sons have sinned, and cursed God in 
their hearts. Thus did Job continually. 

6 Now there was a day when the sons of God came to present 
themselves before the Lord, and Satan came also among them. 

7 And the Lord said unto Satan, Whence comest thou? Then Sa- 
tan answered the Lord, and said, From going to and fro in the earth. 

8 And the Lord said unto Satan, Hast thou considered my servant 
Job, that there is none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright 
man, one that feareth God, and escheweth eyil? 


which it has been taken in an evil sense. o°N>s ver. 1. 235 to move uf: 
and down, the heart. 25 is the same. M23 in this manner, from 2 771) 
and 73 thus, from AND fo restrain, Ny to do, to observe. OY day. 


6. 83 20 come, or go. ΔΜ" to stand, or place. WW Jehovah. Vide ante 
Gen. ii. 5. num. 154. 0) also. jOW to ofifose, an adversary, Satan. J 
the midst, from ἼΠ to be within. 


7. [sD from whence. 9 from, and 0} the same as {8 and MX whither, 
from IN ¢o occur. 83 vide ver. 6. Ty to answer. NOW or OW to move 
to and fro. YS ver. 1. pa to walk, to change pfilace.* 


8. OW 10 fut, or place. a> ver. 5. Tay fo serve, a servant. |S not, 
from ΠΝ vanity, labour, W193 and 123 like him. 3 as, and 19 him, perhaps 
from 7 who. For the other words, see ver. 1. 


* It can be no valid objection to this history of Job, that the im- 
portant truth, that God by a wise providence governs the affairs of 
men and devils, suffering them all to act according to their natures, 
and yet producing good out of the whole, should be represented in 
the form of a parable. The facts, which are recorded in this book 
relative to Job, might according to the ideas of men be referred to 
such a conversation between the Lord and Satan, as their precursor, 
though it did not actually obtain. Vide 1 Kings xxii, 19. 


148 


sa AN tow 1» Ὁ ΟΊ ΘΝ Nv wh tn 9 
mya now ns xd ΘΝ aye st Donn apsn [ὃ 
ΓΞ Ὁ ΠΡ 2'2Ὸ Awe 5D Ivar ana Ἵ»3) 
swe 523 yn Ὑ sa τὺ mdi teases yb inspar |! 
mn qown ds min tox sana pip Ὁ» xb cox 15 12 
own xn Ty own oy vos on ΤῊΣ Ὁ Ἴων 55 
mk YI 22] DM vA MA 9D ὩΡΌ 13 
Ss 2 4x50) onan Dns maa 1» pnw 14 
by mys MUNN ΓΙ YM ἼΡΩΠ ION APS 
5 12m ὩΣ) ΓΝῚ onpmi saw Som som 15 
stony 395 sind oad oo pa ods) son 16 
Down yO AOD) DTS ws AN ka AN ΔΘ 


9. ΤῺ to answer. DIN causelessly, out of kindness; from {NM to have 
affection for. NY to fear. 


10. AX or ANS thon, to afifiroach. Ww to fence, or hedge. Wy. behind, 
without, for defence. 2°30 the environs, circumference, from 33D fo 


form a circuit, 3D to turn. Mwy a work, or deed, from Nwy to do. 1 


the hand; plur. O° from NY ἐο extend. 713 to bless. MPD @ frossession 
from 3p to acquire. YB to burst forth, or increase. 


11. ods yet, notwithstanding, from DON 10 compress. now to reach 
forth. 8) now, to fail. il to touch. OX if, a mother, a city. Ny) m0, nor, 
from ΠΝ to fail. Sy upfon, from my to ascend. D3 plur. the face, 
from 19 to turn. J12 to bless, co renownce, see ver. 5. 


12. {OW to ofifose. 59 all, from md to finish. ‘V' the hand, from WY 
to cast forth. ΟἽ only, yet, except, vain, and in Hiph. to empty. ‘Sy and 
bs to, unto, from 5x to interpose. Nisa particle of prohibition, or 
negation, 702, 710. now to cast forth, ἈΝ to go forth. ayn from before, 
from with. 2 from, and dy with, before. 


13. 528 to eat. NW to drink.) wine, from AY to press. ΤῊΣ a house, 
from M2 a large measure called σα dath, or from 33 fo duild, see in 


—_—$——$—$—————$—$———— Orr 


149 


9 Then Satan answered the Lord, and said, Doth Job fear God for 
nought? 

10 Hast not thou made an hedge about him, and about his house, 
and about all that he hath on every side? thou hast blessed the work 
of his hands, and his substance is increased in the land. 

11 But put forth thine hand now, and touch all that he hath, and he 
will curse thee to thy face. 

12 And the Lord said unto Satan, Behold, all that he hath 7s in thy 
power, only upon himself put not forth thine hand. So Satan went 
forth from the presence of the Lord. 

13 And there was a day, when his sons and his daughters were 
eating and drinking wine in their eldest brother’s house: 

14 And there came a messenger unto Job, and said, The oxen 
were ploughing, and the asses feeding beside them: 

15 And the Sabeans fell wf:on them, and took them away; yea, they 
have slain the servants with the edge of the sword, and I only am 
escaped alone to tell thee. 

. 16 While he was yet speaking, there came also another, and said, 


eee 4 ς ες κα ΠΡΆΞΕΙ 


ver. 4. πὶ in reg. ΤΙΝ a brother, from NMS Zo connect. WI3 first borny 
from 123 to precede. 


14. Non a messenger, from qs Arab. to send. 82 to come, or go. 
ἽΡΞ @ herd, to look. WN to plough. |S a she-ass, plur. Alans and nins 
from [τ strong. my to feed. oT Sy at their hands, that is, near 
them. 


15. 55) to fall ufon. xiv Sheba, perhaps the descendants of Seba 
the son of Cush. Vide Gen. x. 7. See also Gen. x. 28, and xxv. 3. 
Perhaps from 3 old, to return. np? to take. Wi a youth, to move brisk- 
ly. 3) fo strike, or smite. ND in regim. 5 α mouth. Wn a sword, to de- 
stroy. won te escape. py only, vide ver. 12. °38 J, from ΓῺΝ Zo occur, to 


be present. 7199 only I. 135 apart, from 33 alone. Δ) in Hiph. to de- 
clare. 


16, Wy yet, still, from ἽΨ yet, futurity, to testify. Mt and " and fem. 
DN this, this one. 135 to speak. WS fire. 5p) to fall. 72 and ‘Ip Srom, 


150 


sx pn muda: mboxn) omy We. ὝΒΡΙΝ. 
SDNY ONS πῇ ΠΡ, ah ow ba sae 
onin by awen cows ποῦν ie omw> 
po ΠΟΝῚ ann 50 in Dyan ms Dp 
Sess ΓΝ. Δ᾽ mr ΠΥ ΠΥ ΠΝ 
maa. one md>ox Pov 73a ADS 
sayo ΓΊΝΩ mos mm mpm man ons 19 
toy an Man, ms yausa 999: 4a 
sano ots ΝΡ. mpdox ΠΡ Dyin 
wea mx wi iyo ΓΝ wp arx opr 249 20 
ὮΝ JAD ony Day JOR annwy mye 25 31 
ὩΣ im πρὸ mn qnsmn mow awe oy 
ΠΣ δ ayer som xO ΓΝῚ 52a sad ΠῚΠ’ 22 
fonds nbon 


from 13 ¢o distribute. ONW the heavens, from dw fo place. WWI to burn. 
{R¥ sheeft, small cattle. Wi a youth, to move quickly. 5s to consume. 
vn to escape. Vide ver. 15. 


17. See ver. 16. oOWD Chaldeans. Vide ante Gen. xv. 7. num. 
399, ἢ. A people in Abraham’s days. ow to filace. WW three. DUNT 
companies, troops, from WN) the head. OWS to invade. 43 vide v. 3. 
np? to take. J!) vide v. 16. 93) to smite. The other words see in 
ver. 15. 


18. See all the words of this verse in ver. 17 and 13, ante. 


19, 3n behold! as a verb in Hiph. to be frresent. NN the wind, from 
mM ἐο inhale. 953, 5172 masc. and ΓΙ} Δ great, from 573 to magnify, to 
be great. 81 to come, or go. \ayn from beyond, D from, and Vay beyond; 
as a verb, 10 pass. 139) a wilderness, or place driven over, from 737 
to drive, to speak. P43 to smite. yrs four, from y3 four, to agitate. 
133 a corner, to turn. ΓΔ ἃ house, see ver. 13 and 4. 993 to Fel yi 
a youth, to be nimble. Nn to die. 


Sai 


= 


151 


The fire of God is fallen from heaven, and hath burnt up the sheep, 
and the servants, and consumed them, and I only am escaped alone 
to tell thee. 

17 While he was yet speaking, there came also another, and said, 
The Chaldeans made out three bands, and fell upon the camels, and 
have carried them away, yea, and slain the servants with the edge of 
the sword, and I only am escaped alone to tell thee. 

18 While he was yet speaking, there came also another, and said, 
Thy sons and thy daughters were eating and drinking wine in their 
eldest brother’s house: 

19 And behold, there came a great wind from the wilderness, and 
smote the four corners of the house, and it fell upon the young men, 
and they are dead, and I only am escaped alone to tell thee. 

20 Then Job arose, and rent his mantle, and shaved his head, and 
fell down upon the ground, and worshipped, 

21 And he said, Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and na- 
ked shall I return thither: the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken 
away; blessed be the name of the Lord. 

22 In all this Job sinned not, nor charged God foolishly. 


20. Op to arise. YIP to rend. Ὁ and Dyn @ covering, from ny te 
ascend. \\i to shave, from 1) to mow, or shear. 5D) to JSall. YS the earth, 
see ver. 1. NW to dow, hence nnw to bend very much. This verb uses 
1 sometimes instead of the last radical (vide rule 111) and especially 
in Hithp. 

21. DW naked. Ν᾽ to come. {DI the belly. DX a mother. WW to return. 
Dw, mw thither, to place. Job probably pointed to his mother earth 
when he used this word. {ni to gzve. np? to take. 1 to be. DY a 
name, to filace. })1 to bless.* 


22. 4D all, from 72 to finish. ΤΙ masc. ΠΕ ἴδτη. ἸῚ ταβο. or fem. 
this. 8M to sin. {Nn} to give. NAN folly, from ἼΒΠ insipid. 


* We have here a beautiful example of piety and patient resigna- 
tion. Why the righteous should suffer affliction, whilst the wicked 
prosper, was a question dark and difficult to the gentile world. To 
cut this knot was the design of these sufferings, the following con- 
versation, and of its being perpetuated in this valuable relic of the an- 
cient gentile religion. 


152 


JOB 1]. 


sim sy ΦΩ͂Σ ΤΟΝ 2 1D ΘΠ Δ" 
sam Sy aynnbd oon. jun ὩΣ 3 
jOWA PN NAN ΠΡ Ye yowM ON mA WRX 2 
772 donnan δὰ own DN) Min ΓΝ 
say Sx jad nown youn bx min wens 
=~ awh DN δ ὉΝΔ WD PX 2. AVS 
mom anon. pind wy) » ADI OK 
sy ODN. mim ΓΝ youn oom wad 12 4 
pois ἡ 8) ava im esd awe 2) cw oa > 
mS ὩΝ nwo Osi insy be yn po πὸ 
O71 yoOwT ἢ MA TN spon ID “5 
05 MND TOWN NYY Mow WH ON IS BV. τ 
“Ὁ 30 2 9 pnwa ayy τ ὙῈ ΠῚ 


1. ΤῊ 20 be. OY a day. NI to come. {3 ἃ son, from 733 fo build. Ἂν" 
zo filace. Di also. {OW to oppose. ]\N the midst, from J to be in the 
nidst. 


2. MD ἝΝ from whence, δὰ where, D from, M this. Nip to answer. NOL 
or OW to move to and fro, pa to walk. 


8. DY to fut. 55 vide c. 1, v. 5. 2) a servant, to obey. 2 that, from 
ΤΣ to restrain. {X not, from ΓΝ vanity. > like him, vide c. 1. vy. 8, 
ws a man, from Ww reality, c. 1. νι 1. Where see also the six words 
next following. 133)" and as yet he; Ὁ and, ἽΨ still, and 1) he. Vide rule 
39. pin to retain, TN in regim. NN integrity, fram DN to ferfect. no 
te incite. POI to devour. BIN causelessly, gratis, from in te flossess 
affection for. 


JOB 11]. 


i AGAIN there was a day when the sons of God came to present 
themselves before the Lord, and Satan came also among them to 
present himself before the Lord. 

2 And the Lord said unto Satan, From whence comest thou? And 
Satan answered the Lord, and said, From going to and fro in the 
earth, and from walking up and down in it. 

3 And the Lord said unto Satan, Hast thou considered my servant 
Job, that there zs none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright 
man, one that feareth God, and escheweth evil? and still he holdeth 
fast his integrity, although thou movedst me against him to destroy 
him without cause. 

4 And Satan answered the Lord, and said, Skin for skin: yea, all 
that a man hath, will he give for his life: 

5 But put forth thine hand now, and touch his bone and his flesh, 
and he will curse thee to thy face. 

6 And the Lord said unto Satan, Behold, he zs in thine hand; but 
save his life. 

7 So went Satan forth from the presence of the Lord, and smote 


4, MY fo answer. {OW to ofifrose. Ny skin, from MY to strip. Wa 
after, from 3 and Ἵν» futurity, time. “ Skin after skin;” suffering re- 
peated excoriations rather than death. 102 to gzve. wd) the life, as a 
verb, to breathe. 


5. DOIN yet, from pos to compress, connect. now zo send, to reach 
forth. 8) now, to fail. V the hand, from mV to extend. Yi to touch. 
ὌΝ a bone, as a verb, to be strong. WI flesh, also, to spread. BNZf, 
whether? See the residue of the words inc. 1. v. 11. 


6. 13M behold him. {7 lo! from 1M to be present, and 1 him. Rule 39. 
‘the hand, from ¥ to reach forth. J yet indeed, from 13 to strike, 
“nw to freserve. 

7. 8¥° to come or go forth. 0°32 plur. the face, from 32 to turn. Ἢ 

U 


154 


bee mam Ὁ mann wan Ὁ πρὶ spp ὁ 
vind ty τῶν 1 ΝΠ ΤΡΝΠ na? 
9295 mos ἼΩΝ ing ΘΝ na qnona 1 
mxp Sap) mom ΠΝ ma "“ΔἼΠ moan nns 
mS ΓΝ Soa Sapp ποῦ yn me DONT 
οὖν ἢ τὺ wow wynpwa δ mon 1" 
gyre oa) yoy mean ΓΝ πὶ myan 55 ΓΝ 
spy) omen ota ΘΠ ἸΌΝ pan 
somos) 1. 5 oad om oy onpyin 
wes ooo τ ΡΠ OMY ΓΝ ie 12 
bey spy spay iby owe apy oan Dp 
om nyaw yaxd ins iw snDawn ΘΠ ΣΝ 13 


is the third person singular masculine future Kal of 733 ¢o smite. It 
is doubly defective, vide rule 107. nw an inflammation, or boil, from 
jnw Chald. ¢o be hot. y9 evil, distressing, to be disordered. *\} the hol- 
low of the foot, or hand, from ΓΞ. to bend. Ὁ the foot, as a verb, fo 
stamp. IY unto. Iprp ihe tep or crown of the head, perhaps from 7? 
to bow. ? 


8. np? to take. WN frotter’s-ware, a fiotsherd, a mechanic, as a verb 
to plough, engrave, devise. Wi to scrape. IW to sit down. PN the 
midst, from JN to be in the midst. 198 dust, or ashes, from 15 to break 
or dissolve. 


9. WAN to speak. NWN a woman, and W'S a man, from W zs, reality. 


om to retain. MN integrity, frem DN to perfect. YI to renounce, to 
take leave of, to bless. ΓΙ to die. See ch. 1. ver. 5. It has been ren- 
dered, “ Dost thou retain thine integrity, blessing God and dying?” 
« Dost thou still persist in maintaining thou art innocent? Bless 
(give glory to) God, by confessing those secret sins for which he af- 
flicts thee, and so give yourself up to death.” 


10. ΠΝ fem, INN mage. one, from WV fo unite. S32 to act foolishly 
“2 


455 


Job with sore boils, from the sole of his foot unto his crown. 

8 And he took him a potsherd to scrape himself withal; and he 
sat down among the ashes. 

9 Then said his wife unto him, Dost thou still retain thine integri- 
ty? curse God, and die. 

10 But he said unto her, Thou speakest as one of the foolish wo- 

men speaketh. What! shall we receive good at the hand of God, and 
shall we not receive evil? In all this did not Job sin with his lips. 
‘11 Now when Job’s three friends heard of all this evil that was 
come upon him, they came every one from his own place; Eliphaz 
the Temanite, and Bildad the Shuhite, and Zophar the Naamathite: 
for they had made an appointment together to come to mourn with 
him, and to comfort him. 

12 And when they lifted up their eyes afar off, and knew him not, 
they lifted up their voice and wept: and they rent every one his 
mantle, and sprinkled dust upon their heads towards heaven. 

18 So they sat down with him upon the ground, seven days, and 


to cast off. "Δ speech, to sfieak. ‘270 is the second pers. fem. sing. 
fut. Kal. 310 good, from 3 Zo be good. 7p to receive. J) evil, from »»Ὲ 
to afflict, to break. 53 all, from 9D to complete. NON ¢o sin. NAW a lif, 
in regim. naw plur. onaw from Mow zo crush. 


11. pow to hear. wow three. yr a friend, from Ty to feed. TY evil, 
from 9 to break, 82 fo come. wy and by upon, from τῶν to ascend, 
ΒΡ a filace, from Dp zo stand. 1x Eliphaz, perhaps from x God, 
and 12 to be strengthened. (Yi the Temanite, or of Leman, from jn 
Teman, the south, from 712) the south, or right hand. “172 Bildad, from 
ΓῺ to wear away, or grow old, and 717 love. ‘Mw the Shuhite, or of 
Shuah, perhaps from nAnWw α fit, from Mw fo incline. ἼΞΥΣ Zofihar, from 
ἼΞΝ to move quickly. “May the Naamathite, or of Naamath, perhaps 
from DY) to be pleasant, Ty" to appoint, WV to unite. ἽΣ ἕο condole. BNI ἡ 
to comfort. 


12. δ} to lift up. Py the eye, plur. DI), from My zo act ufon, to 
reflect. pm distant, a distance, from pry) to remove toa distance. 333 


156 


5. ἸΝῪ 9. aT vos Tat pay b> yawn 
sw AKIN 712. 


to know. ap a voice, from mp to be light, or swift. 133 to weefi. yp 
to rend. “yp and Syn an outside garment, from ΤῊ} to come uf. pu 
to scatter. Dy dust. WN thehead. ὉΠ heavens, from OW ἐδ put. 


13, 2° to sit. YAW, NYA seven, in regim. ΠΡ from paw 10 have 


157 


seven nights, and none spake a word unto him: for they saw that ἦτε 
grief was very great. 


enough. DY day. mo and 5° the night. not, from |X to labour, 339 
#0 sheak.* NX) to see. WN to be great. IN) grief, to grieve. IND much, 
strength, 


* If735 signify to speak roughly or reprehend, as WX imports Le 
sjeak mildly, perfect silence may not have been intended, 


158 


JOB ΤΙ. 


apy ΣΝ bon wep mx aye ΠΡ 19 sms! 
ποῦ on TON Dy! TIN’ DN) aN WN 2 8 
Sk ojen i sinn ΘΠ Δ 2 AA 4 
sam yoy yoirn Ss Sysop pbs ine 

ny spy voy jwn moodsy qwnm indsar ὁ 
Ss Sox nm osonn nvon iy mp ὁ 
wa ima Ss my ΡΟΣ maw ona an 7 
22 on saan Os os om monn mA 

wn; nA wy DMN DY MAN Wap s 9 
ΡΟΣ macy Ss par ned sp bw 2219 

syyp Soy andy ΩΣ wnd3 aD Nd 5. ΤΠ 10 


1. Anand ΙΝ after. 13 that time, from 13 to make ready, MND to 
afien. 1D the mouth, in regim. 3. Wp te vilify. 

2. Ty to answer. WS to speak, or say. 

3. ἼΩΝ to perish. TY to beget, or bring forth, and in Huph. ἐο δὲ 
born, ΤῊ and." the night. WH to conceive. Δ a man, as a-verb, to 
be strong. 

4, wn darkness, to be dark. WN to seek, or regard, ΡΟΣ and Syn 
from above. Ἵν above, from ΤΊΣ» to ascend. ya co enlighten. WIN) light, 
from 7) to flow, to shine.* 


* The sublimity of figures, and poetic fancy are probably all that 
designate this book to be poetry. This was the eastern manner and 
necessarily takes place, when language is not copious, and eloquence 
unimproved. Not only religion, but laws and history were in ancient 
times committed to poetry. Considering the age, country, occasion, 
characters, and other circumstances of this conversation, the language 
must have been highly figurative; which, though somewhat defective 
of perspicuity in modern times, is nevertheless vastly mere impres- 
sive. 


—— 


=e aaa nea ee ee σ--ὐὐαὐτὐσσ-- αν - ασσ-“τσσασασν: 


Se ee 


159 


JOB 111, 


1 AFTER this opened Job his mouth, and cursed his day. 

2 And Job spake, and said, 

8 Let the day perish wherein I was born, and the night zn which 
it was said, There is a man-child conceived. 

4 Let that day be darkness; let not God regard it from above, nei- 
ther let the light shine upon it. 

5 Let darkness and the shadow of death stain it; let a cloud dwell 
upon it; let the blackness of the day terrify it. 

6 As for that night, let darkness seize upon it: let it not Be joined 
unto the days of the year; let it not come into the number of the 
months. 

7 Lo, let that night be solitary; let no joyful voice come therein. 

8 Let them curse it that curse the day, who are ready to raise 
up their mourning. 

9 Let the stars of the twilight thereof be dark, let it look for light, 
but Aave none, neither let it see the dawning of the day: 


5. ὯΝ to redeem, to frollute as with blood. nvo>y from Ὃν a shadow, 
and nin death. 131 to dwell. {iy to cloud over. Nya to terrify. 7D in 
regim. WW) thick darkness, from V3 to convalve. 


6. np? to take. "2D to number. WV the moon. 


7. Wo solitary, or a rock, from ὉΔῚ to roll together, or from 4) a 
yound mass, and Wy to stand firm. 1. to sing. 


8. nap to curse. VS to curse? Wy to firefiare. Ὑ or Wy to empity 
out, or Wy to collect together. ΠΥ) from M9 to joiz; or from > cou- 
juled, and {fa serpent. Leviathan. 


9. Jwn to darken. 333 to shine. wi to blow. Mp to wazt. ΒΨ» plur. 
in reg. the eye-lids, vibratory beams, from 3} to repeat a motion. The 
root is ἢν to fly, or flutter. Ne the dawn, to be dusky. 


10. 530 20 close. NO to shut. “ND to hide. bny to labour. 


160 


uN ΝᾺ ID ox comp xb mob 
oe tw ay wD ep ere 
25 om ts oN OpWNI ΣΦ ny 1213 
ipo aan “oan paN. he abi ea 
pana. orboon ond ant omy ὩΣ wh 
asa Ὁ 9 mmx 8b poo DID wW ADD 16 
yo ὙΠῸ meow ban δὴ Dw mie 17 
2.) “ap wow τοῦ iiNw DDN AN ind 18 
AND WAN Tay mn py ΠῚ wp 19 
twp) p> orm: os ey ane | a 20 
tonnoop omen oes) | >) oman 2? 
sax map ssa 5. we Ὁ) os tompwn 22, 25 
p> 5. 2 ΓΝ JON MIND) Ἰ5Ὶ ἽΝ 3: 


11. OM fo enclose. δὲν to go out. PI to expire. 


12. prin from 1 what, and ys or 319 reason, from yp to know. pap 
ta frrevent. 11 to bless, or bend the knee. NW to frour. p> to suck. 


18, 328 to lie down. ΘΡΦ fo rest. |W" 10. sleeft. NI to rest. 
14. yy” to consult. ΤῊ to build. 39 to lay waste. 

15. Ww to direct. 3™ bright. Non to fill. DD to desire. 
16. 95) ro fal. jDU to hide. Shy to come up. 


17. pw to be wicked. SIN to rest, ἸΔῪ to tremble. ΤῊ to rest. ἐλ μὰ ie 
dabour. ND strength. 


18. ἫΝ to bind. {Rw to be tranguél. WA to exact. 
— 19. WEN 10 emancefiate. {I α ruler. 


20. {Nl to give. Soy ἐο labour. mn to live. ὙΣ to be bitter. 


᾿. 


161 


10 Because it shut not up the doors of my mother’s womb, nor hid 
sorrow from mine eyes. 

11 Why died I not from the womb? wéy did I not give up the ghost 
when I came out of the belly? 

12 Why did the knees prevent me? or why, the breasts that I should 
suck? 

13 For now should I have lien still and been quiet, I should have 
slept; then had I been at rest; 
14. With kings and counsellors of the earth, which built desolate 
places for themselves: 

15 Or with princes that had gold, who filled their houses with 
silver: 

16 Or as an hidden untimely birth I had not been: as infants which 
never saw light. 

17 There the wicked cease from troubling; and there the weary be 
at rest. 

18 There the prisoners rest together; they hear not the voice of the 
oppressor. 

19 The small and great are there; and the servant zs free from his 
master. 

20 Wherefore is light given to him that is in misery, and life unto 
the bitter ἐπ soul. 

21 Which long for death, but it cometh not, and dig for it more than 
for hid treasures? 

22 Which rejoice exceedingly, and are glad when they can find the 
grave? 

23 Whyis light given toa man whose way is hid, and whom God 
hath hedged in? 

24 For my sighing cometh before I eat, and my roarings are pour- 
ed out like the waters. 


21. DN to wait for. WAN to dig. jnvD a treasure, from {10 fo hide. 


22. Now to rejoice. 41 to bound with joy. ww to be cheerful. R¥N to 
Jind, VAP to bury. 


23. JN to tread. ND to conceal, 2 to hide. 


24, ὉΠ to eat. NIN to sigh. WN) to four forth, aX? 10 roar. 


162 

ΠΟ 5. ΓΝΦ to’ im) Kon onmx wand 25 

mba mb 25 ΝᾺ omy Swed oma ΠΟ 26 
Δ ΝΑῚ inna xd) ompy xn 


25. IND to fear. TNS toapfproach. 31 to fear.* 82 to come. 


* This anxiety which attended Job in his first prosperity, was pro- 
bably lest his children should fall into sin. Vide c. 1. 5. vill. 4. Iv. 
8—11. He might also have been apprehensive of the incursions of 
the Sabeans and Chaldeans. The Chaldee paraphrast reads verse 26 
interrogatively; Was I not in safety, &c. when it was told me of my 
successive losses? but trouble came upon me when I heard of the 
death of my children. 

The author of Zhe Divine Legation of Moses demonstrated, con- 
trasting this passage with ch. xxix. 18, and xxx. 26, observes, 
«“ These things are entirely discordant, if understood of one and the 
same person.” To which Mr. Peters answers; * Perhaps not, for 


+ ae a a So ae ee oe ee  νμμντοσας" κππαν-ϑωσενα κὰν . κς τον 3 πνκ- 


ayer + Σ:Ξ 


Sere 


— 
_ SSE egerer emery 


ΒΕ - τ τ-» 


168 


25 For the thing which I greatly feared is come upon me, and that 
which I was afraid of, is come unto me. 

26 I was not in safety, neither had I rest, neither was I quiet: yet 
trouble came. 


26. mow to be quiet. OPW to be at rest. Ni to rest. ἸΔῪ to tremble. 


though I might insist upon it as a thing very pardonable, and not at 
all unnatural, for a person under an excessive load of grief to forget 
himself a little, and to talk inconsistently, especially at the distance 
of so many chapters; yet I shall waive this plea, because I think there 
is an easy way of reconciling these passages. If we suppose, for in- 
stance, that the fear and disquiet expressed in the first of them was 
a fear for his children; and the hope and confidence expressed in the 
two latter, were such as flowed from a conscience of his own integr?- 
ty, and sincere endeavour to discharge his duty.” 


164 


JOB IV. 


pox ΔῚ ADn span von woe IL 2 
oan mo sn sy Ὁ poo ayy msdn 8 
mon oD Hop wid wpinn Myst bs 4 
yin mom pox man any 3. iyoxrn ΓῊΡ 5 
mom qmen qnbo> ἼΠΝν mon ssmam Joy ὁ 
Dw’ TDN) TAN Ὧ5 NW 79 Νὴ Tt Hypo? 
“py ya PR wa NT WRI ΠῚ 
5D) (DN ΠῚ aN ΤῸΝ mows nn yp? 9 
ayns toma νι Sone Spr ΝΘ 


1. Ty to answer. Vide, for the names, chap. ii. v. 11.* 

2. MD) to attempt. AN to take it ill. Wy to withhold. 9% to speak. 
5> to be able. 

3. WD’ to discipline. ND to relax. Pin fo strengthen. 


4. Sw to fall. Op Zo rise, ὙἼ2 to bend the knee. Yr3 to bend. YD ἐδ 
strengthen. 
5, TIN to faint. J) to touch. ΠΣ to be in a hurry: 


* Whether Job’s extraordinary sufferings were not the punish- 
ment, and proof of extraordinary, but concealed guilt, was the point 
in dispute. Though the principle adopted by the three friends was 
erroneous, yet when they speak of divine justice and human guilt, 
they are correct. Job’s denial of the charge of hypocrisy was right, 
but he went too far in pleading for his innocency. All of them, except 
Elihu, became too warm in the dispute; but all of them agree in 
the great principles of the true religion; the existence, nature, glori- 
ous perfections, and sovereignty of God; the creation of the world, 
the fall of man, &c. The errors and defects here exhibited are no 
more given for our imitation, than those of Moses, David, or Jonah 
were; but it was proper the conduct and characters of the speakers 
ghould be given truly, and consequently with their imperfections. 


165 


JOB IV. 


i THEN Eliphaz the Temanite answered and said, 

2 If we assay to commune with thee, wilt thou be grieved? but who 
can withhold himself from speaking? 

3 Behold, thou hast instructed many, and thou hast strengthened 
the weak hands. 

4 Thy words have upholden him that was falling, and thou hast 
strengthened the feeble knees. 

5 But now it is come upon thee, and thou faintest; it toucheth 
thee, and thou art troubled. 

6 Is not this thy fear, thy confidence, thy hope, and the uprightness 
of thy ways? 

7 Remember, I pray thee, who ever perished, being innocent? or 
where were the righteous cut off? 

8 Even as I have seen, they that plough iniquity, and sow wicked- 
ness, reap the same. 

9 By the blast of God they perish, and by the breath of his nostrils 
are they consumed. 

10 The roaring of the lion, and the voice of the fierce lion, and the 
teeth of the young lions are broken. 


6. NV to fear. 0D confidence, insensibility. Mp ¢0 expect earnestly. 
ON to perfect.t 


7. Mp to be fuire. D8 from τ when, and Nd here. WW to be juste. 
3M3 in Niph. to be cut off. 


8. M8 10 see. WIN to plough. YN to sow. WP to reap. 
9, DW) to breathe. 738 to perish. ND to consume.» 


10. ΔΝ to roar. TAN to pluck off. ‘mwa black lion. TY to renew. 
"D2 to cover. yn to break in pieces. In Niphal for syn). 


+ The Vau has been thought misplaced, and that it should be un- 
derstood before thy hofie; but by fear, the object of fear, God, is 
meant; who is the confidence, and hope, as well as fear of every saint. 


166 

Sey 12. gaapm wad 92) Aw ὍΣ woe wr 1 
ΡΣ amp yow tN mpm ay AatT!s 
“mb ἘΝ Sy mown Saas nod mind 4 
Np Sy ΠῚ ΠΠΣΠ ΤΣῊ 2 sty Np "Ὁ 
yox οὶ Joy ϑ ΓΦ spon. Abn 16 
yous ip ΓΙΡΟῚ Ὁ». a> mn wep 

23 no eyo ὩΣ pty Moxo way !7 
ban me, yox$bpa pox’ ΝῸ wraya jn 18 
Ds ON aya AWNX HM tna "30 AN} 
προ own San ina Δ span twy "50 20 
impsna xd. ime D2 pq yo) xdom ὉἼΔΝ 2! 


11. w> to knead (trample). ἢ to raven. 17D to separate. 


12. 53) fo steal. np? to take. {is the ear, to weigh. YnwW a whisper, 
to mutter. 


13. ΣΦ hurrying thoughts. \ywin Arab. to hurry away. {YIN ὦ 
vision, from mM Zo see. 99) to fall. D1 in Niph. to be overwhelmed in 
sleefi. WIS man, from WIS to be infirm. 

14, IND to fear. NTP 10 befal. IY to tremble. A¥)Y to be strong. 


15. 0M fo pass before. WD to be rough. Ww the hair, to stand upr- 
right. Wa flesh, to spread. 


16. Iny ¢o stand. ἋΣ to be a stranger. Hiph. to know. ΤΙΝῚ 20 see. 
mon from 9 to distribute. Ἢ) before, to be manifest. 97 to conform, 
to be silent. pnw to hear. 


17. Wis to be infirm. prs to justify. Mwy to make. WW to be pure. 
N31 to be strong. 


+ It has been rendered “ An mortalis ἃ Deo justificabitur?” and 
“ Num mortalis ἃ numine justus erit!” “ An quisquam vir a factore 
suo mundus habebitur?” ‘ An ἃ conditore suo purus erit vir?” In 
this serise the argument is well suited to the ideas of Eliphaz. Inthe 


167 


it The old lion perisheth for lack of prey, and the stout lion’s 
whelps are scattered abroad. 

12 Now a thing was secretly brought to me, and mine ear received 
a little thereof. 

13 In thoughts from the visions of the night, when deep sleep fall- 
eth on men, 

14 Fear came upon me, and trembling, which madé all my bones 
to shake. 

15 Then a spirit passed before my face; the hair of my flesh stood 
up: 

16 It stood still, but I could not discern the form thereof: an image 
was before mine eyes; there was silence, and I heard a voice, saying, 

17. Shall mortal man be more just than God? shall aman be more 
pure than his Maker? 

18 Behold, he put no trust in rs seryants; and his angels he charg- 
ed with folly. 

19 How much less zz them that dwell in houses of clay, whose 
foundation zs in the dust, which are crushed before the moth? 

20 They are destroyed from morning to evening; they perish for 
ever without any regarding 7¢. 

21 Doth not their excellency which is in them go away? they die 
even without wisdom. 


᾿- 


18, 33) to serve. {oN in Hiph. ¢o trust. qn in Arab. to send. dW 10 
put. 997 to be foolish. 


19, 12} to inhabit. ON to make turbid, mud. \DY dust, to throw dust. 
ἼΘ᾽ to lay a foundation. 837 to break down. “ They crush them.” wy 
a moth, a moth worme 


20. ND to found, or wear fo pieces. 3 without, from ΤΣ to wear 
away. DW to fut, N¥I9 continually, from N¥3 to be over, or beyond. 133 
to perish. 


21. YD to go. ἌΓ᾽ to excel. Does not their excellency pass away Ὧ2 
with them? DIN to be wise. 


comparative sense adopted in our version, he must be supposed to 
intend that if man suffered without guilt, he would be more righteous 
and pure than God who sends affliction on him, which also agrees 
with the argument. 


168 


JOB V. 


7 on Sepp Ὁ ὍΝ Wy own mM Rp! 
OX Insp mon Ana) wyd mar Syd 1 2,5 
PM’ ἸΘΝΓΒ IM APN ww One tmx 4 
sp wr ν᾽ pri aywa Iwo yen yo 5 
mos ANZ Ἰππρ' puyp Sa ΘΝ ays 

ΠΟ 85 TOW.) NX Typ ay ad 9 abr δ 
way Awa ova ty Says ἘΝ 19 τὺ 
Ὡς Ss Sx Se won ὮΝ chin my 8 
ΣΝ) spr ps boa mey pat we 9 
TD now YIN 55 OY OD IMI TDD PX ow 10 


1. M whether? Wis there. My to answer. WIP to sanctify. DWP is 


angels perhaps here, as in ch. xv. 15. Dan. viii. 13. 73D to behold, 
look, or have respect. 


2. Siw stupid, from SN grossness. ΔΊ to Kill. wyD in many of Drs 


Kennicott’s cod. D3 anger, to be vexed, in Hiph. Zo zrritate. ND m.. 


or fem. a fool, from ND to entice. ND or Π to die, in Hiph. fo kill. 
NIP envy, zeal, rather here indignation, from NIP co burn, The Lord 
destroys the wicked; or their evil destroys them. 


3. TN 10 see. TIN grossness. WWW to take root. 3p) to curse, to pro- 
nounce accursed. 11) to rest. DNND suddenly, from Nd sudden. 


4. py to be distant. Ww to save. D1 to crush or ofifiress. WW to 
stand erect. ὍΝ to take, and either to sfoz/, or deliver. 


5. Wp 10 reap. IY to be hungry. ON to eat. ὈῺΝ thorns, and {¥ Zo 
fierce. Or “ with arms or weapons.”” Vide Vulgate. np? to take. NW 
to devour. ODS a hungry or thirsty ferson, from d¥ to jas. om strength, 
from ry to abide. 


δ. NY? to come. Wy dust. ΤῸΝ affuction, or its cause, fabour, sin. ADS 


EE 


———— 


JOB V. 


i CALL now, if there be any that will answer thee: and to which 
of the saints wilt thou turn? 

2 For wrath killeth the foolish man, and envy slayeth the silly one. 

3 I have seen the foolish taking root: but suddenly I cursed his 
habitation. 

4 His children are far from safety, and they are crushed in the 
gate, neither zs there any to deliver them. 

5 Whose harvest the hungry eateth up, and taketh it even out of 
the thorns, and the robber swalloweth up their substance. 

6 Although affliction cometh not forth of the dust, neither doth 
trouble spring out of the ground; 

7 Yet man is born unto trouble, as the sparks fly upward. 

8 I would seek unto God, and unto God would I commit my cause; 

9 Which doeth great things and unsearchable; marvellous things 
without number: 

10 Who giveth rain upon the earth, and sendeth waters upon the 
fields; 


from D8 10 be red, or 199 to fut ona level. ΤῊΝ to sfrout, or shoot 
upr. ΩΡ toil, mischief. 

7. VW to bring forth, }3 @ son, from 73 20 bxild. \wr a coal, to in- 
flame. 431 in Hiph. to lift up. \p to fly.* 

8. DON to compress. WT to seck. DW to filace. 39 to sfreak. 

9. ΤΩΝ to do. 913 10 be great. VPN to investigate. 82D in Niph. ¢o 
exceed exfiectation. 130 to number. 


10. [Π2 to give. WN to rain. now to send. 0°) water, from TD 20 tus 
multuate. ΜῈ afield, outside, from N¥N to separate. 


* « For iniquity comes not forth of the dust, neither doth trouble 
spring out of the ground, for man is born to iniquity as the sparks 
fly upward.” Iniquity is natural to man, and misery is its just con- 


sequence. 
VY 


170 


ἘΠῚ one ον mw umn up Sy 
ΓΟ mw Ὁ» Mmawnd DD cyw’ yaw 12 
γι op. ppsn 195 sin con? 1s 
κι᾽ wm wis’ mor τ. ov bma 4 
pin TD) OM IND yw woOMAyA ww 15 
sp oeaypp ΓΤ snpn Sb conm sar 16 
box oy ΟῚ NON ND we wR Mon 17 
OIN YP YND’ WAM) IND NT D won 18 
ya on oye md yawn Joy my wwa 
pws saan Ὁ mony moo JD Ὡ»} 20, 2! 
woes > Two sn md) mann pw 22 
Dy 5 isn Osx yaNn enn) pnwn 1529) 23 


11. DY to fut. Dw to be humble. 0D to exalt. VIP zo be dark. 33’ 
to lift uft. YW to save. ; 


12. Ἃ9 ¢o annul, or break. JWM to think. Dy to act cunningly. ΤΩΝ 
to do. V the hand, fromm to cast forth. Wwin reality, from MW’ sub- 
sistence. 


13.955 to take. DDN to be wise.* DV to be naked, to be active, to be 
wise. YJ” to counsel. ND to twist. "MN to hasten, in Niph. to fall head- 
long. 


14. Wi to meet. WWM to obscure. νὰν; might. ΦΦῺ to grofie much. wy 
clear. 


15. YW’ to save. IM to destroy. AD in reg. 5 a mouth. V the hand, 
from ΠῚ to cast forth. pin to be strong. {V2 humble, poor, from ΠῺΝ 
to submit. 


16. 70 to be. 4 poor, from AW to exhaust. mpn hofie, from nip 


* « He taketh the wise in their own craftiness,” is quoted as of 
divine authority in 1 Cor. 111. 19. “ It is written,” &c. and the Syriac 
version has the word ΝΠ 2 answering to DIN “ the wise.” 


171 


il To set up on high those that be low; that those which mourn 
may be exalted to safety. 

12 He disappointeth the devices of the crafty, so that their hands 
cannot perform ‘their enterprise. 

13 He taketh the wise in their own craftiness: and the counsel of 
the froward is carried headlong. 

14 They meet with darkness in the day-time, and grope in the 
noon-day as in the night. j 

15 But he saveth the poor from the sword; from their mouth, and 
from the hand of the mighty. 

16 So the poor hath hope, and iniquity stoppeth her mouth. 

17 Behold, happy zs the man whom God correcteth; therefore de- 
spise not thou the chastening of the Almighty. 

18 For he maketh sore and bindeth up: he woundeth, and his hands 
make whole. 

19 He shall deliver thee in six troubles; yea, in. seven there shall 
no evil touch thee. 

20 In famine he shall redeem thee from death; and in war from 
the power of the sword. 

21 Thou shalt be hid from the scourge of the tongue: neither shalt 
thou be afraid of destruction when it cometh. 

22 At destruction and famine thou shalt laugh: neither shalt thou 
be afraid of the beasts of the earth. 


to tend towards. oy to ofifiress, or my to ascend. ΥΞΡ to shut. 7D in 
reg. 5. the mouth, 


17. WR to go before. ND" to chide. 0° to chastise. ‘WW the bountiful, 
scil. God, from ΓΦ to four forth. OND to desfise. 


18. IND fo grieve. WIN to bind uf. YN to strike. ND to heal. 
19 ἫΝ 10 distress. 5¥) to rescue. YI) to touch. 


20. 3y9 famine, to hunger. 119 to redeem. mondn war, from ὉΠ to 
Fight. AW to destroy. 

21. DW a whifr, from NOW to go to and fro. w to sfieak against, to 
zwist, SIN to conceal. NV to fear. W to destroy. SI to come, or go. 


22. WW to destroy. 182 hunger. pnw éo laugh. ΤΥΤΊ α beast, from 
avn to dive. NY to fear. 


172 


25 spoen sawn mm qn. mw as 
smonn my pa orspp jonas mw 9 mys 24 
aN AyD PsN pt. Δ. 5. ΚΠ» 
anya wa ΓΟ sap toe nba) man 26 
YI FINN) ΤΌΣΟΣ MT YD Spm mast myn 27 
Pu 


23. {28 @ stone, from 73 to build. NW a field, to pour forth. Wa 
covenant, from 2 to purify. DW to be at peace. 


24. pw to know. SN to fittch a tent. Tpa to visit. Mito dwell. Nor 


to sin.* 


* Mr. Peters well observes, that the intent of this soft and insinu- 
ating speech was to bring Job to a confession of some secret wicked- 
ness or enormity; which, the friends supposed, had pulled down this 
severe chastisement upon him. And so Job understood it, as is clear 
from his complaint. Ch. vi. 14, 15. 


— ee 


173 


23 For thou shalt be in league with the stones of the field; and the 
beasts of the field shall be at peace with thee. 

24 And thou shalt know that thy tabernacle skal/ be in peace; and 
thou shalt visit thy habitation, and shalt not sin. 

25 Thou shalt know also that thy seed shall be great, and thine off- 
spring as the grass of the earth. 

26 Thou shalt come to ¢Ay grave in a full age, like as a shock of 
corn cometh in his season. 

27 Lo this, we have searched it, so itzs; hear it, and know thou 77 
for thy good. 


25. PN 10 sow. NY? 10 go forth. Wy grass. 


26. 82 to come. NOD old age.* Tap to bury. ΤῊ» to ascend. WN) a hea/i. 
ὯΝ tzme. 


Bi. spn to search, pnw to hear. yv to know. 


* «n> provectiorem etutem significare volunt Talmudici, quam 
bX annis metiuntur.—Alii per 7371 seniwm explicant. Vide Job xxxii. 
2, nod &e. Loquitur ibi de rodore —Hoc vult dicere; Tuo tempore 
plenus et satur dierum sine cruciatu et dolore morieris.” Cocceius. 


174 


JOB VI. 


Am wy “pwr Snpy 15 ΘΝ aR wn be 
122) om Sind ΓΊΣΡ 'D Sn we Dun. 3 
wwe spy sw vysm 2 nyd mast yD Sy4 
ῬΠΣ 955.» “moe onwa om Any onon > 
2952 Sy ὙΦ ΓΡ Dx met ὧν mp 

ἋΣ Dyno wr ὩΝ nop bap ban Sawn s 
ΩΓ oD mon wb) »ῈῈ} ΓΝ ΓΘ ΤΙ τ 
teen cbs ym ΥΩ ΣΦ sian yn’ 1 89 
‘mons Wy AM wysay MT an axa mds 10 


1. My fo answer. WR to sfreak. 


2. 9 O that, from > to associate. Sp to weigh. WYD anger, sor- 
row. MW fo be. {IX to weigh, RWI to bear. WW to unite. 


3. My time. Syn sand, from Sn to remain, or Sn ro often. 133 to be 
heavy. p> to absorb. 


4. ynan arrow, from AYN to divide. “Ww the Bountiful, from 1w 
to four forth. Nn in reg. NNN foison, from OM to burn. NNW to drink. 
mony terrors, from ΠΡ} to terrify. Jy to set in batile-array. 


5. pid to bray. 81D the wild-ass; in Hiph. to run wild. Nw to bud, 
or grow. My to low. WW an ox, from W to behold. ‘43 mixed frro- 
vender, from 3 to mix. 


6. ὯΣΝ to eat. San crude, insipid. ND to dissolve, to salt, salt. DYY 
to taste. ~) saliva, from ὙἹ ἴο ooze out. ninon is never used in the 
scriptures to mean a7 egg, unless itis here. “ Is there any taste in 
the dribbling-slaver, or senseless insipid discourse of a blockhead or 
sleefy-headed person.” Schultens. “ Je there any taste (or wisdom) 


.178 


JOB VI. 


1 BUT Job answered and said, 

2 Oh that my grief were thoroughly weighed, and my calamity 
laid in the balances together! 

3 For now it would be heavier than the sand of the sea: therefore 
my words are swallowed up. 

4 For the arrows of the Almighty are within me, the poison where- 
of drinketh up my spirit: the terrors of God do set themselves in 
array against me. 

5 Doth the wild ass bray when he hath grass? or loweth the ox 
over his fodder? 

6 Can that which is unsavoury be eaten without salt? or is there 
any taste in the white of an egg? 

7 The things that my soul refused to touch are as my sorrowful 
meat. 

8 O that I might have my request; and that God would grant me 
the thing that I long for. 

9 Even that it would please God to destroy me; that he would leé. 
loose his hand, and cut me off ! 


in the drivel of dreams.” Parkhurst. “ In albumine vitelli.” Pagninus, 
and Jun. and Tremel. “ In saliva vitelli.”. Montanus. “ Aut potest 
aliquis gustare, quod gustatum affert mortem!” Vulgate. Ey de x: 
ἐστι γευροο ἐν ρημώσι KEVOIS; Septuagint. Don means a dream, or to dream 
in every place where it occurs in the scriptures; unless we except 
this instance, and Job xxxix. 4, and also Jsa. xxxviii. 16. 


T. {ND fo refuse. Y4 to touch. 7 sickness, from 7 20 languish, on 
food, 


8. {Ni fo give. 83 to come. NY to ask. MD 10 ask. 


9. 5x 20 will. 8D to bruise. Wi to [οἷ loose. Y¥I 10 cut off. 


176 


px ΔΓ x5 5. yon δ ana pba) 

JANN (> ND AD) One 5. MD FAD ΠΣ: 
wind Wl xX ‘M2 Dax MD DR 2wH) 15 
ὍΩ7 Ὁ AM MIM 3 ΤΠ Ye Dom 13, 14 
10D 13 ΠΝ Naw sw MeN IDM ny 15 
mp "Ὁ msspr 2» mon: pra. ὉΠ) te 
wona nos aaa reyva abe Ὁ aprby iv 
na wy oD mS ἸΏΒ scope ryt 18 
Np maw moa NON mmx wan ἼΔΟΝ 19 
Ὁ ΒΓ My wa ΠῸΣ Ὁ wa. ἡ 20,21 
OF ΝΣ ΓΓΠ wan mb ὈΓ mny 22 
mood) mya wine mons %) Ian ἼΩΝ 33 


10. WW’ yet, time, &c. OM) to comfort. 17D to harden. WON to be weak, 
to grieve. 9DM to spare. "MD to hide. VON to speak. Wp to sanctify.t 

11. MD 20 be strong. 9M) to hope. TYP to cut off. TS to frrolong. 

12, 133 to build. W5 to spread. WMI copper, to observe. 

13. “Uy to help. TWIN wisdom, permanency, reality, from ne reality. 
WI) to drive away. 

14. 0D to melt.* TY to feed. ION fity, reproach. NY tofear. Uy to 
desers. 

15. ΠΝ α brother, from AMS to conjoin. 333 to act perfidiously. pap) 
a river, from Sn hollow, to open. pas a stream, from pa3 to produce. 
Ay to fiass over. 

16. ὙΦ to be black. ΠΡ ice, to be smooth. doy to hide. sow SNOW, 
whiteness. 


17. ΔῪ 10 grow warm. NN¥ to consume. ON to grow hot. Ty to burn 
eut, or dry up. Op to filace. 


+ The words of the Holy One, do not necessarily refer to the law 
given at Sinai. Vide Gen. xxvi. 5. where the laws of God are enjoin- 
ed upon Isaac. 

* Many of Dr. Kennicott’s codices read ond” “ to him who dejii- 
seth,” &c. 


177 


i0 Then should I yet have comfort; yea, I would hardén myself in 
sorrow: let him not spare; for I have not concealed the words of the 
holy One. 

11 What is my strength, that I should hope? and what is mine end, 
that I should prolong my life? 

12 Is my strength the strength of stones? or is my flesh of brass? 

13 15 not my help in me? and is wisdom driven quite from me? 

14 To him that is afflicted pity should. be showed from his friend; 
but he forsaketh the fear of the Almighty. 

15 My brethren have dealt deceitfully as a brook, and as the stream 
of brooks they pass away; 

16 Which are blackish by reason of the ice, and wherein the snow 
is hid: 

17 What time they wax warm they vanish; when it is hot they are 
consumed out of their place. 

18 The paths of their way are turned aside: they go to nothing, 
and perish. 

19 The troops of Tema looked, the companies of Sheba waited for 
them. 

20 They were confuunded because they had hoped: they came thi- 
ther, and were ashamed. 

21 For now ye are nothing; ye see my casting down, and are afraid. 

22 Did I say, bring unto me? or, Give a reward for me of your 
substance? 


18. na to turn aside. NN to go. JV to go along. my to ascend. nh 
and INN waste, inanity. IA 10 fierish. 

19. 03) to behold.t MNS ways, a caravan, or company of travellers, 
from NW to go in a track. MIN ways, also companies travelling, 
from pn to go. Mp to le in wait for. 

20. W2 to be confounded by shame, or fear, &c. MUI to trust. NI ἐς 
come, "DMN to blush. 


21. NY season. 17 to be. AN to see. NN to break. NY to fear. 
22. WIN 10 say. AM to give. M3 strength, wealth. WWW to give. 


+ The land of Tema was in Arabia. Vide Isa. xxi. 14. Sheba was 
in Arabia; but whether the Sheba who gave name to the land was the 
descendant of Cush (Gen. x. 7) or of Abraham is not known. Vide 


ch. 1.15 ante. 
7 


178 


3 Δ ON DY ΟῚ Ὃς tb 


mex isos sap eS oan omaw mp wine 25 
pn npnbn stopp npn omy mp se 26 
Hon cin Sy AS tw “psx mad. iawnn 27 
My 9 ob wm ssn sam Sy mam 2s 
soy mn Ox =) 1am  :Σ ΝΣ DN top, 29 
ox moy 3 wn sea pts Ty fay 30 

smn pat om oon | 


23. wD to deliver. ἽΝ to break, ofifiress. Υ to act with violence. 
315 to redeem. 


24. MY fo direct, teach. WM to be silent. NW to err. 13 to divide, 
distinguish, understand. 

25. ΥΩ to be strong. W to direct. NI to point out, or frrove. 

26. Don words, from 5D to divide. WN to think. NN spirit, from Mm 
to inhale. ws to.give over, in Niph. to despair. 

27. DIN an orfikan, from OM fo lack. 5D) 10 fall. MD to dig. TY to 

! 

Seed. 


179 


23 Or, Deliver me from the enemies hand? or, Redeem me from 
the hand of the mighty? , 

24 Teach me and I will hold my tongue; and cause me to under- 
stand wherein I have erred. 

25 How forcible are right words! but what doth your arguing re- 
prove? ' 

26 Do ye imagine to reprove words, and the speeches of one that 
is desperate, which are as wind. 

27 Yea, ye averwhelm the fatherless, and ye dig ἃ fit for your 
friend. 

28 Now, therefore, be content; look upon me: for ἐξ is evident unto 
you if J lie. 

29 Return, I pray you, let it not be iniquity; yea, return again, my 
righteousness Zs in it. 

30 15 there iniquity in my tongue? cannot my taste discern perverse 
things? 


28. ὯΝ 10 will. 73D to behold. 512 to lie. 


29. win Kal to turn, or be changed. δ), now, I beseech you, to fail. 
Wn to be. nowy iniquity, from ny to ofifiress. my to ascend. ἽΝ yet. py 
to justify. 


30. mw to be. jw the tongue, perhaps from w) zo knead. ἽΠ the μα- 
fate, or roof of the mouth, mental taste. 12 to understand. TN affliction, 
to subsist. 


18 


JOB Vit. 


we ow ops ὕν Sy ward τῶν Non! 
> bya ΤΡ. ΒΟ. Sy Ayer ἯΣΚ5.3, ὃ 
25 yp Spy mod τῶν om "9 indrn 

sy TH) SPN ΤΣ ‘nox ‘nad. ὩΝ 9 
mor swan wads saws sy osm -nyauns 
mx xp ὋΡ Ὁ ἸΌΝ. yn “yy Dy wins 
awn md em mm 3 ἼΣΙ {ΠΡ paxa 25} τ 
Δ ὍΣ» own py oonwn xd ta mend ony 5 
ἘΠ md Sone soy 15. Ton yay mba sar 9 
spo ty aya Ὁ 27. ἫΣ aw? το 10 


1. NOX a warfare. WIS a man, from Ws to be infirm. DW to hire. 


2. Ip to serve. NY to pant. by the shade, to overshadow. MP to 
stretch towards. YD to work, the work, wages. 


3. Sn to possess. NY the moon, a month. NW vanity, to no purpose. 
Ὁ night. Soy zo toil. 730 to number. 


4, 20 to lie down. WO8 to say. OP 0 rise. TW) to measure out, or 
frrolong. J to mix, the evening. Yaw to satisfy, cloy. Ὁ ΤῚΣ tossings, 
from 37) to move quickly. The root is 33 fo move. bets to blow, the 
morning or evening breeze, the twilight. 


5. wa to clothe. W2 to spread abroad, the flesh. 10) to shoot out, a 
worm. Δ adhesion, from #1) to be close to. “BY dust, Ny the skin, 
from My 10 uncover. ply to be stiff, or parched. OND to crack, or chap. 


6. mp to be swift. "39 more than. 730 to distribute. IWS to weave, ἃ 
shuttle. NOD to fail, or be consumed. DDN the end, to cease to be. mpn 
expectation, from Mp to tend towards. 


181 


JOB VIL 


1 75 there not an appointed time to man upon earth? are nor his 
days also like the days of an hireling? 

2 As a servant earnestly desireth the shadow, and as an hireling 
pile for the reward of his work; 

3 So am I made to possess months of vanity, and wearisome nights 
are appointed to me. 

4 When 1116 down, I say, When shall I arise, and the night be 
gone? and I am full of tossings to and fro unto the dawning of the 
day. 

5 My flesh is clothed with worms and clods of dust: my skin is 
broken, and become loathsome. 

6 My days are swifter than a weaver’s shuttle, and are spent with- 
out hope. 

7 O remember that my life zs wind: mine eye shall no more see 
good. 

8 The eye of him that hath seen me shall see me no more: thine 
eyes are upon me and I am not. 

9 As the cloud is consumed and vanisheth away; so he that Shey 
down to the grave shall come up no more. 

10 He shall return no more to his house, neither shall his place 
know him any more. 


7. ΔΙ 10 remember. 1M 10 live. WwW to return. Py the eye, from my 
to reflect. TN to see. 


8, NW to behold. 


9. 15 to fail, or 15D to Jail or consume away. 12} a cloud, from ἵν 
to defiress. J” to go. IV to descend. www the filace of the dead, from 
Sew to ask. my to ascend. 


10, Aw ἐὸ return. “yp time. ΓΔ a house, N a receptacle. 19) to know. 
Sip a standing, or filace, from DP to rise, or stand 17). 


182 


mo W PMD Ὁ Jwnk ~S oR Bs! 
ON DX WN DM ‘wh AD. ΓΙΡΟΝ 2 
way ΤΟΣ ΤΣ 5. sHowo ὧν ὈΨῈ 13 
mins omsdbna oonnm 2220 ‘mwa τ 14 
ΟΝ Mo Ὁ) pond ὍΠΩΣ,  nyan 15 
ban Ὁ Ὁ San one ὩΣ md ἸΌΝ 16 
23. vox myn ony ὉΠ (> wie mp Ὁ 17 
m> mod ἼΣΩΣ cry mmpad aspen [8519 
‘Axon ὉῬΡῚ yoda sy ΘΠ => ΣΟ yw 39 
yipn> anew ΓΟ ΝΠ ὍΣ 75 yay ap 
yep myn mb ono ἡ ἦν mans Ἵ 21 
oman asws ον many 3 Ὁ» mx ὙΣΡΠῚ 
2199981 


11. DI moreover. WN to restrain. ND the mouth. 131 to sfeak. ὋΝ to 
straiten, distress. MW toincline, meditate. Ὑ to be bitter, bitterness. 
WD) co breathe. ᾿ 

12. [2 α crocodile, from ΤΠ to wail. BY to filace. “ὙΦ custody, 
from Ww to keep. 

13. WON to say. OMI to comfort. wy a bed, or furniture of a bed. 
NW) to take away. TW deep meditation, complaint, from NW to be humi- 
bled. ΣΦ to lie down. 

14. nM to break, dismay. pon a dream, broken thought, to break. 
WIN @ vision, from TIM Zo see. HYI Lo terrify. 


15. W3 10 choose, or afifirove. pind strangling, from pan ¢o strangle. 


MnDsy bones, from Dy 10 be strong. Death rather than my skeleton or 
bones. 


16. DND Zo desfise or abhor. DY time hidden, from ny to concen). 
an to dive. 59n to cease. 930 vanity, from 43M to evaporafe. 


Ant nae 2 


183 


il Therefore I will not refrain my mouth, I will speak in the 8η- 
suish of my spirit, I wilt complain im the bitterness of my soul. 

12 Am 1 a sea, or a whale, that thou settest a watch over me? 

13 When I say, My bed shall comfort me, my couch shall ease my 
complaint; 

14 Then thou scarest me with dreams, and terrifiest me through 
visions: 

15 So that my soul chooseth strangling, avd death rather than my 
life. 

16 I loath iz, 1 would not live alway: let me alone, for my days are 
vanity. 

17 What is man, that thou shouldest magnify him? and that thou 
shouldest set thine heart upon him? 

18 And that thou 8 ds i visit him every morning, and try him 
every moment? 

19 How long wilt thou not depart from me, nor let me alone till I 
swallow down my spittle? 

20 I have sinned; what-shall I do unto thee, O thou Preserver of 
men? why hast thou set me as a mark against thee, so that lam a 
burden to myself? 

21 And why dost thou not pardon my transgression, and take away 
mine iniquity? for now shall I sleep in the dust, and thou shalt seek 
me in the morning, but I shail not de. 


17. WIN to be infirm. 57) in Kal and Hiph. to make great. nw to 
flace. 3 the heart, affections, &c.* 


18, ἼΡΞ Zo veset. “ps fo look, the morning. YI to be quiet, a rest, ἃ 
moment, 3 to prove. 


19. ΠΡ bo zurn, or regard. 5% 20 remit, let go. yo 20 swallow. Pp? 
spittle, from pv to sfut. 


20, SON fo sin. bya to labour. 8) to frreserve. DIS man, from 5 fo 
form alikeness. DW to fut. »ΒῺ a mark, from Yi9 to meet. WN 10 0. 
ΝΣ a burden, from NW) to bear, take. 


21. Nw) to lift up. pwD to transgress, a transgression. 3) to fiasg by. 
ἢ» depravity, iniquity, from My to pervert. DY dust. ΣΦ to le down. 
nw to seek early in the morning, or earnestly. 
ὡχπυπιαντκττιροττσν στον τατον Bitte lh CLIO 

* Vide Psalm viii. 4. cxliv. 3. 


184 


JOB VII. 


moe S5ph we oy een omen aba wy 1.2 
ἘΝῚ oan My ΝΠ sh “ON PAD ΠῸ 8 
conden 15 won 2 ON spy Phy sw 4 
be Or ON NWN FINS DN sDywb Wo > 
“y any 5 ΓΝ Ww FF DN spmnn sw. 
ΠΝ mw pm spy om Θυϑὶ py 7 
pws a> sy See SND Ade ἼΣΟΙ 8 
yap md) ours Syn 9. soma apmd yn 
oe ΤΡ on mba sya ‘Sy vr by 9 10 
Ὁ mo toy o> oNsy pad ab 


1. MY to answer. WS to sfeak. Vide ch. ii. 11, for the other words. 
2. Son and 4 ο speak. V33 multifilied, X32 to multiply. 


5. My to pervert. ΒΦ judgment, from WSw to judge. “Iw Bounti- 
ful, from NW to pour forth. Pr¥ justice, to justify. 


4. NUN to miss the mark, sin. ow to send away. V the hand, from 
WV to cast forth. PWD transgression, from PWD to pass over. “ In manu 
iniquitatis suo.” Vulg.—“ in potestatem defectionis thsorum.” Treme]. 


5. Mw to be dusky, to seek early in the morning. {3M to be very af- 
Fectionate, in Hithp. tosupplicate. {nN to have affection for. 


6. Ji jure, to be clean. W righteous, to direct. ἊΨ to raise, in Hiph. 
to excite. DW to perfect, tranquillity, happiness. Τὴ) a habitation, to 
dwell. pry righteousness, just, to justify. 532 often occurs interroga- 
tively. “If thou art pure and righteous, would he stir up against thee 


299 


and the peace of thy righteous habitation? 


7. WN the beginning. ΦΧ to be little, to be vile. “ΠΝ to delay, hence 
WM ἃ latter state. WW to thrive. IW very much, strength, 


JOB VIIL. 


1 THEN answered Bildad the Shuhite, and said, 

2 How long wilt thou speak these ¢hings? and how long shall the 
words of thy mouth de dike a strong wind? 

8 Doth God pervert judgment? or doth the Almighty pervert jus 
tice? 

4 Ifthy children have sinned against him, and he have cast them 
away for their transgression: ὠ 

5 Ifthou wouldest seek unto God betimes, and make thy supplica- 
tion to the Almighty; 

6 If thou wert pure and upright; surely now he would awake for 
thee, and make the habitation of thy righteousness prosperous. 

7 Though thy beginning was small, yet thy latter end should great- 
ly increase. 

8 For inquire, I pray thee, of the former age, and prepare thyself 
to the search of their fathers. 

9 (For we are but of yesterday, and know nothing, because our days 
upon the earth are a shadow.) 

10 Shall they not teach thee, avd tell thee, and utter words out of 
their heart? 

11 Can the rush grow without mirg? can the flag grow without 
water? 


8. Sw zo ask. WI a generation, from ὙἹ to fetch a circuit. pw, 
many of Dr. Kennicott’s codices have the Keri here }Ws) prior, from 
WR the beginning. {33 and 13 to prepare. ΡΠ zo search minutely. δ 
a father, from 738 to acquiesce in. 


9. 1 yesterday, from 5” to cut of: yv toknow. ὯΝ a shadow, to 
shade.* 

10, MV to direct, in Hiph. to teach, 35 the heart. ἈΝ᾽ to go forth, 
in Hiph. to bring forth. Ὁ speeches, from 12 to speak. 

11, MN 20 rise. NDI the reed, to sufi uf. ΤΊΧᾺ and Υ3 soft mud. mw 
to grow. NS the flag, from TNX Chakd. zo connect. 


* Vide Psalm cxliy. 4- 
2A 


186 


m5 ΝΣ ony fon 2 ink maw mae 
m3 mime 19 2» ayn Sa ὩΘΟῚ Aypris 
0D orp. awe τ ἢ AN mpm bx now 14 
soy ΚΟΥ ina by tye anvan wasy nia 
byr wow p> sin aw ΘῊΡ ΝΟΥ 12 pum 16 
ma yap yew Sa Sy omyn inp in)? 
x5 12 wna) wpe wyda. dN inin pyar 15 
ons byo) IT wien mI In spn! 
ὍΣ pim md on ones > ON 11 sins 2° 
sayin pnae P pinw moby! say toy 2! 

toe oye Smee nen wad qa 22 


12. IN greenness, to swell. ‘Op in nearly the same sense as ap to 
croft, or Cut off. 5 is not only zz che frresence of, but before, in point 
of time. Y3N grass, or rather herbage of a tubular kind. Δ το dry uf, 
to wither. 


13. MMW @ company, or ways, from N18 to go in a track. Nw to for- 
get, Mpn hopie, from mp to tend unto. \in a profligate person, to prol- 
lute. IDS to perish. 


14, UD ἕο loath, or be disgusted at. 9DD hopie, strength, or stufidity. 
way a sfider, perhaps from 02) to fetter, and W323 to subdue. non 
confidence, from ND fo cling unto, or trust in. : 


15. {yw to lean, Wy to stand. pin ¢o take a strong hold upon. DP to 
stand, or remain. 

16. 305 full of sap, tender, green, to be wet or moist. WNW the sun, 
to minister. }1 andi a garden, from ji fo frrotect. ΠΡῚΝ in reg. ὦ 
branch, from py to suck. 88° 10 go forth, 


17. 53 a fountain, a heafr, to roll. www a root, to take root, or to root 
ufi. ἽΞΌ to intwine. {28a stone, from 33 to build. NIN 10 fasten the 
eyes ufion. : 


ear den sale a, GL del a πτν 


> Bae a, ek i Se aE eae, Es ee SS 


187 


i2 Whilst it zs yet in his greenness, and not cut down, 2: withereth 
before any other herb. 

13 Soare the paths of all that forget God, and the hypocrite’s hope 
shall perish: 

14 Whose hope shall be cut off, and whose trust shad’ be a spider’s 
web. 

15 He shall lean upon his house, but it shall not stand: he shall 
hold it fast, but it shall not endure. 
16 He zs green before the sun, and his branch shooteth forth in his 
garden. 

17 His roots are wrapped about the heap, ad he seeth the place of 
stones. 

18 If he destroy him from his act then z¢ shall deny him, saying, 
T have not seen thee. 

19 Behold, this zs the joy of oe way, and out of the earth shall 
others grow. 

20 Behold, God will not cast away a perfect man, neither will he 
help the evil doers: 

21 Till he fill thy mouth with laughing, and thy lips with rejoicing: 

22 They that hate thee shall be clothed with shame, and the dwell- 
ing-place of the wicked shall come to nought. 


18. y>3 zo swallow ufi, to destroy. Dp zo remain, WND to fail, to fail 
in the truth. WN to see. 


19. ww to be cheerful, hence Wiwn joy. Ia way, to go. Wy dusi. 
SIMs another, behind. ΤῊΝ to sprout. 


20. ON 20 desfiise. ON perfect, to finish. pin zo strengthen, to hold 
fast. Yr to do evil, or be evil. 


21. mn to fill. pnw zo laugh. NAW the if, to crush, plur. ONAY lips, 
MIM shouting, from 9) to break. 


22. naw to hate. wa to clothe. NWI shame, from W2 £0 be confounded. 
San a tent, to sfread a tent. YWY unjust, to be unjust. ἴδ to labour, 
hence [°8 vanity, nothing. 


188 


JOB IX. 


bo 


mi yD Ὁ ny DIR DSN AYN WIL 
mS apy 2 yor’ os tos Dy ΨῸΝ pty 
Ὦ ΠΡ vox) 325 Don ἫΝ 5. nsx sy 4 
yr my pn pnyan ΣΝ be mwpn > 
ΡΟ. ΥΝ OPT ND «ODN wR 5 
sya) mr mds pind sexn ΡΠ. anon 7 
ey pn was mow mp ἘΠ map ὁ 
yon IM mo DD wy Mwy Θ᾽ 22 9 
vx ay mysdon spn yx av mds my io 


G9 


md) Abr ΤΙΝ my ὮΝ ay) 1Π ppp 1" 


1. ΤῺ fo answer. WON to sfieak. 


2. DIDN truly, from {NN to be steady. Yr to know. pis justify. 
WIN man, from WIS to be infirm. 


3. YN to be willing. 34 to contend. nip to answer. 


4, DIN wise, to instruct. YON strong, from YON to be strong. nd 
strength, to be strong. nw to be rigid, ov hard. pow to have peace. 


5. phy to remove. ὙΠ ἃ mountain, from 1M to swell. yr to know. 
yan ἐο overturn. δ anger, the nose, from 75S ἐο heat, or from HIN Zo 
breathe, to be angry. 


6. 119 10 tremble. Dp to stand. “Way to support. ~oD to tremble. 
7. OW the sun. WN to arise. 225 a star. DAN fo seal up. 


8. ΓΙΌΣ fo stretch out. 32 alone, hence 139 apart, and 1129 he alone. 
407 to tread. ‘NDI in reg. high waves of. 3 a high place. 


9. wy Park. the blight. Septuag. Pleiades. Vulg. Arcturus. Trem. 


YS ΩΣ 


=< 


189 


JOB IX. 


1 THEN Job answered and said, 

2 I know ἐξ zs so of a truth: but how should man be just with God? 

S Ifhe will contend with him, he cannot answer him one of a thou- 
sand.. : 

4 He is wise in heart, and mighty in strength: who hath hardened 
himself against him, and hath prospered? 

5 Which removeth the mountains, and they know not: which oyer- 
turneth them in his anger. 

6 Which shaketh the earth out of her place, and the pillars there- 
of tremble. 

7 Which commandeth the sun, and it riseth not: and sealeth up 
the stars. 

8 Which alone spreadeth out the heavens, and treadeth upon the 
waves of the sea. 

9 Which maketh Arcturus, Orion, and Pleiades, and the chambers 
of the south. 

10 Which doth great things past finding out, yea, and wonders 
without number. 

11 Lo he goeth by me, and I see Azim not: he passeth on also, but 
I perceive him not. 


Arcturus. ‘P03 Park. the cold. Sept. the evening star. Vulg. Orion 
Trem. Orion. 73 Park. genial warmth. Sept. Arcturus. Vulg. Hy- 
ades. Trem. Pleiades. Probably either stars or constellations are 
meant, but which we cannot ascertain. YW a chamber, or enclosed 
filace. 12.) ἢν 72) che south, perhaps from {nx fo be steady may come 
Ὁ the right hand, which is to the South when we face the east. 


10. Mwy to do. Ὁ to become ereat. wna searching out, to explore 
nba in Niph. to be wonderful. ὝΒΌ to number. 


11. (By fo fass over, TN) 20 see. Aon to fiass on. {1 to divide, to 
discern. 


190 


Poe IPN Ὁ Dw Ὁ ANN sn ond par 
Ἵππ ΠῚ we aw mb pnbs smwyn mp 13 
27 PTNAN Wyk DN 23. ἮΝ cam ty 14 
yovns moyx mS snow ox swe apy 15 
pe 5. poss mS ayy ΒΡ ox cannes 16 
{DIN γὰρ AIIM uw πῆ» Ὁ swe δ 17 
Ips yaw 3. ΠῚ awn om md is 
ΣῊ op ρον rosy spn wos ποῦ ὩΝ 19 
TDN ᾿ΦΡΡ ὮΝ ΘΠ Iw Ὁ PIER ἘΝ 30, 21 
Sy ST ns Ὁ ὈΝῸΝ owe? vty mS ὮΝ 22 
ow DN τὸ “In yen ἘΠ ΤῊΝ 7D 23 
sand yas νι tp mood ΩΣ mv 24 
IN mS DNR MDD moby "5 yen. 


12. nn to take away. AW to return, restore. WY to do. 

13. 2 to turn away. Τὰ to heat. nnn under, from nn) to descend. 
nnw to bend much, from nw to bend. “yp to help. IN pride, to dilate. 

14, iy to answer. Wl to choose. 137 to speak. 

15. pt¥ to be just, or righteous. ΤῊ» to answer. BAW to judge. jn to 
have kindness, {1M to be very kind, in Hithp. to supplicate. 

16. NIP ἐο call. My to answer. {MN to make steady, in Hiph. 20 δε- 
Lieve. {18 to weigh, in Hiph. to attend to. 5p the voice, to be light, or 
swift. 

17. Myw a tempest, WW to stand ercct, to fear. WW to overwhelm. 
ΤΊΣ to multiply. PY to wound. DIN of mere kindness, or causelessly, 
from jf to be kind. 


18. [2 to give. Ww to bring back. NN breath, to inspire. YIW to se- 
turate. OV) bitter things, from Wd to be very bitter. Wd to be bitter. 


19, NI strength, to be strong. }ON to be strong. OSWtojudge. Ty" 
fo afipoint, in Hiph. to appoint a time. 


20, PI¥ to zustify. TD and in reg. 18 a mouth, my mouth. YW to be yi 


191 


12 Behold, he taketh away, who can hinder him? who will say n- 
to him, What dost thou? . 

13 If God will not withdraw his anger, the proud helpers do stoop 
under him. 

14 How much less shall I answer him, ed choose out my words 
to reason with him. 

15 Whom though I were righteous, ye¢ would I not answer, but { 
would make supplication to my judge. 
(16 If I had called, and he had answered me; yet would I not be- 
lieve that he had hearkened unto my veice. 

17 For he breaketh me with a tempest, and multiplieth my wounds 
without cause. ἱ 

18 He will not suffer me to take my breath, but filleth me with 
bitterness. | 

19 If Ispeak of strength, lo, fe is strong: and if of judgment, who 
shall set me a time to plead? 

20 If I justify myself, mine own mouth shall condemn me: if I say 
I am perfect, it shall also prove me perverse. 

21 Though 1 were perfect, yet would I not know my soul; I would 
despise my life. 

22 This zs one thing, therefore I said 7¢, He destroyeth the perfect 
and the wicked. 

23 Ifthe scourge slay suddenly, he will laugh at the trial of the 
innocent. 

24 The earth is civen into the hand of the wicked: he covereth the 
faces of the judges thereof; if not, where and who 7s lre? 


just, in Hiph. to condemn. DN to finish. wpy to pervert, to firove pfrer- 
verse. 


21. pv toknow. wi to resfiire. OND to contemn. WN to lve. 
22. pw to be unjust. ΤῊΣ to consume. 


25. ΟΦ a scourge, from NU to go toand fro. Ni) ¢o die, in Hiph. to 
kill. ONND suddenly, from NND sudden. NOM in reg. ND trial, from ΤΌΣ 
to try. ‘pa fiure, from ΠΡ zo be clear. Ay to scorn, or deride. 


24, {Nlto give. BDW to judge. IDS to cover. 


σοι op to be swift. Υ 9 run. MI to fice. NN fo see. 


192 

Δ wa ND mM. yD δ᾽ Ὁ") iin 25 
son Sy wipe ἼΣ aN myx py wd 26 
"ΓΟ 0 VR nw πποῦδ "ὋΝ DON 27 
ἘΝ ΡΠ md 1D ΤΡ Mayy SD INA 28, 29 
2 ‘nyminn ps ΔῈ San πὶ apd νυν 30 
ΔΌΣ. mnwa iw 55. MQQ Mar aby 3! 
mI wx 0D we Ὁ smodbw waym 32 
ome mon wes yw m> wawpa rn 33 
onyan “sx inos way yp sp apse Sy 34 

soy 2 19 ΝῸ 5. ὉΝῪΝ NOD moat 95 


26. AON to fass by. “IN and WiX a shif, from AIS to cause fo come. 
@IN desire, to acquiesce. Perhaps it is the name ofa river. ὙΦ) an 
eagle, to lacerate. WW) to let loose, as an eagle in falling. 728 Zo eat. 

27. naw to forget. Ww deep thought, from nv to dow down. Wy to 
deave off. 193 to comfort. 

28. ἭΔ᾽ to fear. ΔΝ to labour, to grieve. PV to know. mp3 to cleanse. 

29. pw to be unjust. ΠΩ vanity, to evafiorate. Pi to labour. 

30. YM to wash, IW snow. 723 @r 751) 10 cleanse, in Hiph. 7 into 
1. 2 purity, or alkaline salt. 15. 1. 25, from 2 to cleanse. *\D the hol- 
low of the hand, from)3 to bend. 

31. ANY corrufition; to mar, or corrupt. Sau to immerse. 3Yn to 
abominate or loathe. MMW an oxter garment, from Dw to perfect. 


i τι - 


193 


25 Now my days are swifter than a post; they flee away, they see 
ho good. 

26 They are passed away as the swift ships; as the eagle ¢hat hast- 
eth to the prey. 

27 IfI say, I will forget my complaint, I will leave off my heavi- 
ness, and comfort myself; 

28 I am afraid of all my sorrows, I know that thou wilt not hold me 
innocent. 

29 If 1 be wicked, why then labour I in vain? 

30 If I wash myself with snow-water, and make my hands never so 
clean; 

31 Yet shalt thou plunge me in the ditch, and mine own clothes 
shall abhor me. 

32 For he is not a man, as I am, that I should answer him, and we 
should come together in judgment. 

33 Neither is there any days-man betwixt us, that might lay his 
hand upon us both. 

34 Let him take his rod away from me, and let not his fear terrify 
me; 

35 Then would I speak, and not fear him: but ἐξ zs not so with me. 


32. ΤῺ to answer. δὲ to come. IV to unite. DEW to judge. 


33. Mw’ fo be. WI) an umpire, from ND to demonstrate. NW to filace. 
τ to refieat. 


34. 1D 10 turn aside. DIW* a rod. NNN terror, from O'S terrible. ΠΡ 
to terrify. 

35. 125 to sfieak. SY to fear. IDYin my standing, with me, ΩΨ to 
stand, and ° me. 


* The Ὁ in this word is of the ordinary size in many of Dr. Ken- 
nicott’s books. 


2B 


194 


JOB X. 


apa mass ony ty mays ΠΣ wD] Apps ! 
by syn νη π moe ON ἼΩΝ Pw 2 
yy DNDN 'D pwyn 3 9 2ῸΠ wan ΤῸ 5 
3b awa πὶ cnypn Dye Nsy by 99 4 
DON JD) wie ‘DIT INNAN wus MmwID ΘΝ" 
muons cay wean ‘> ΔΔ "OD ὙΠῸ 5 
sp YR) yeas τ 5. TWN Le a 
Sop Ἵ ὄν Δ PT sory 8 
spy “ἈΠ Mwy Wend 5. NI Dt 2» 3) 9 
“Δ ΣΠ | oon HAWN 10 
Ὁ mioyva Δ war Ty SaNepn " 
δός a ee μίλτος. 


1. Up zo loathe, in Niph. to be disgusted at. Wd) to breathe. WN ἰο 
live. Δ to leave. WH profound meditation, care, from NW to bow. 37 
to speak. ἋΔ to be bitier. 

2. purr to be unjust, in Hiph. to fronounce unjust. »Ὲ to know, in 
Hiph. zo show. 39 10 strive. 

3. pwy to ofipress. OND to despise. YI 10 labour. *\3 the hollow of the 
hand, from D2 to bend. TI¥p counsel, from YY" 20 counsel. pwr to be 
unjust. 2° to irradiate. 

4. yy the eye, from ΓῺ} to affect. Ww flesh, to spread. TW fo see. 
wx man, from wis to be infirm. 

5. mow a year, to refieat. V3) a man, to be strong. 

6. wpa to seek after. Ὁ iniquity, from My fo fervert. NON ein, fo 
miss the mark. wv to inquire for. 


MRE Go 


195 


JOB X. 


1 MY soulis weary of my life: I will leave my complaint upon 
myself: I will speak in the bitterness of my soul. 
2 I will say unto God, Do not condemn me; show me wherefore 


‘thou contendest with me. 


3 Is it good unto thee that thou shouldest oppress, that thou should- 
est despise the work of thine hands, and shine upon the counsel of 
the wicked? 

4 Hast thou eyes of flesh? or seest thou as man seeth? 

5 Are thy days as the days of man? are thy years as man’s days, 

6 That thou inquirest after mine iniquity, and searchest after my 
sin? 

7 Thou knowest that I am not wicked; and there is none that can 
deliver out of thine hand. 

8 Thine hands have made me, and fashioned me together round 
about; yet thou dost destroy me. 

9 Remember, I beseech thee, that thou hast made me as the clay; 
and wilt thou bring me into dust again? 

10 Hast thou not poured me out as milk? and curdled me like 


cheese? 
11 Thou hast clothed me with skin and flesh, and hast fenced me 


with bones and sinews. 


7. PV to know. pw to be unjust. by) to deliver. 


8. Δ.» to form by labour, to afflict. MWY to make. Wi to unite. Δ 
around, from 33D to turn about, from 2D fo turn. yd to swallow up. 


9, ION clay, to render turbid, WW to return. “Dy dust. 

10. 39M milk, oil, fat. 2) in Hiph. to frowr, to melt. 133) a cheese, 
a hill, from 31 @ frrotuberance. SBP in Kal to de condensed, in Hiph. 
to coagulate. 


11. Wy skin, from Mp fo strif. Wa flesh, to spread. w39 to clothe. 
asy a bone, to be strong. V1 a nerve, or tendon, from 134 70 assault. 
Jaw to fence thoroughly, from yw to check. 


196° 


πο NID) “wy Mwy ΠῚ dyn 32 ΨΩ 12 
Joy ANt 5. tiny Jaaba mops mos τ. 
Dx DIN Nd ΡΟ UNTDEN ἸΝΌΠ DN 1415 
you ows a mex m> onpay Ὁ ον onyen 

aym osm nw. NN My man pp 16 
Jy aM oy) My ὁπ 3a mbenn 7 
ΓΝ ΠῚ mod) soy διῶ mpon py 18 
TaN ΤΠ mo ἼΦΝΣ vaxtn oN pyr yur 19 
me coin cp pyp Νὺπ cba ἼΣΡΟ wap 20 
awe τ ἫΝ mpl νῷ mybas Ὁ 2! 


12. 30m kindness, turgescence. ΤῊ} to do. ἽΡΘ to visit. Ww to fire- 


serve. 


13. ,D¥ to hide. 355 the heart, te move up and down, from 35 the 
same. pT to know. 

14. NON ¢o sin. WOW to observe, to keep. jy iniquity, from my to 
fervert. Mp3 20 cleanse. 


15. pw to be unjust. 958 and ὯΝ wo! alas! perhaps from 45x the 
Interpfoser. pS to be just. NWI to ἐξ up. YAv to be saturated. pop 
vileness, from mop to be contemptible. *3) affliction, afflicted, from yy) 
to afflict, to affect. 

16. MINA ¢o increase. NW a black lion. ΤΥῪΝ to lie in wait. Iw to re- 
turn, to turn. 803 in Hith. to show oneself wonderful, or to act in a 
wonderful manner. 

17. WIN to renew. IY to bear witness, a witness, testimony. AIS to 
multiply. wyD anger. Vide c. ν. 2. ¢. vi. 2. ὁ, xvii. 7, perhaps from 
DD to be angry. mDon change, from AON to change. ΔᾺΝ warfare, an 
army, to assemble. Successive attacks. Parkh. 

18. DIM the uterus, to enclose. ἈΝ᾽ to go forth, in Hiph. to bring 
forth. Y\ to expire. yy the eye, from My to reflect. AN Lo see. 

19. ΤῊ fo be. {03 the belly. VAP a grave, or sepulchre, to bury. oo 
in Niph. to de carried. 


197 


12 Thou hast granted me life and favour, and thy visitation hath 
preserved my spirit. 

13 And these things hast thou hid in thine heart; I know that this 
zs with thee. ? 

14 If I sin, then thou markest me, and thou wilt not acquit me from 
mine iniquity. 

15 If I be wicked, woe unto me; and 7f/I be righteous, yet will I 
not lift up my head: Zam full of confusion; therefore see thou mine 
affliction. 

16 For it increaseth. Thou huntest me as a fierce lion; and again 
thou showest thyself marvellous upon me. 

17 Thou renewest thy witnesses against me, and increasest thine 
indignation upon me; changes and war are against me. 

18 Wherefore then hast thou brought me forth out of the womb? O 
that I had given up the ghost, and no eye had seen me! 

19 I should have been as though I had not been; I should have 
been carried from the womb to the grave. 

20 Are not my days few? cease then, and let me alone, that I may 
take comfort a little, 

21 Before I go whence I shall not return, even to the land of dark- 
ness, and the shadow of death: 


20. uyn few, to be diminished. 41M to cease. The Keri is 3m. nw 
to set or filace, and before Ὁ to set from, or let alone. The Keri is ΠῚ 
a3 to comfort. 


21. DW time, term. 7 to £0. AW to return. wry darkness, to be dark, 
to impede. MD¥ the shadow or darkness of death, from ὋΣ a shadow, 
and nw death.* 


* This word signifies the state of the dead in general, whether 
good or evil, and so do Owww the grave, WI the pit, WI ΣΝ the stones 
of the frit, WN silence, and the Greek word «dis the invisible world. 
This was supposed to be under the surface of the earth, where Sa- 
muel and Saul, Abraham and the epicure were supposed to be. 
DIN 8 the valley of Hinnom, anc its derivative γέενναν and NDN render- 
ed Tophet, were terms expressive of the place or state of the damned. 
But separate spirits are no more necessarily connected with space, 
than their happiness is dependent on objects of sense. The change 


198 


oy 1b randy yan ΤΩ qwn γ by 22 
:Sox spo ydm) pomp xd) mindy 


22. Nay “ cts light.” Park. “ the greatest darkness.’’ Taylor. Vide 
Job xi. 17. Prov. xxiii. 5. Isa. vill. 22. ix. 1. (viii. 23) Amos iv. 13, 
from ἢ» to flutter. bax darkness, to hide. "10 order, perhaps the same 
with ὙΦ a row of pillars, or a well lighted piazza. Vide Judges iii. 23. 
1 Kings vi. 9. 2 Kings xi. 8. 2 Chron. xxvii. 14. yon “ ght,” Park. 
(( tenebrescet,”’ Pagninus, from 3° ¢o shine. 


of representation as to the place of the blessed under the gospel dis- 
pensation, they being now supposed to ascend, seems to have arisen 
from circumstances. The most honourable place of the gods was 
supposed to be above, it was proper therefore that Christ should be 


SST Ge > OP ya a a wet 


199 


22 A land of darkness; as darkness itself; and of the shadow of 
death, without any order, and where the light zs as darkness. 


represented as coming from thence, and returning thither. And the 
encouragement he gave his disciples was that they should be with 
him. But every one may discern that to ascend from opposite sides 
of the earth is to go in opposite directions. There, also we are told, 
will be no sun nor moon; the Lord, who can give us here dreams as 
bright as day, can give us real and eternal light. God will destroy 
both the belly and meats. The body will arise spiritual, incorruptible, 
immortal, and fit for the society of pure spirits, when the earth shall 
have passed away. The identity of the parties in the judgment shall 
be clear. When this is over, the world, which bears the same rela- 
_tion to our future state, as scaffolding does to a building, will be re- 
moved, because when its purposes have been answered it will be 
useless. This spiritual state is the most excellent and that which 
alone is intended to be permanent. 


200 


JOB ΧΙ. 


mS pond 20m ΤΟΝ ‘nays spy py 1b 2 
mnd PII τὸν" ον wNX Ds mys 
mm? Ft sexm ΣΟ ys ΡΤ wn 4 
saa ΓΌΟΝ yn po Db ΠΥ conven Ὁ 
9 psn ΓΙ 3b wy spy ynaw mp 6 
soya mobs Ὁ mw op yn ΓΙ). propo 

ΝΟΣ sw ΓΙῸΣ a ΘΝ xyon mbx opnn7 
sn πὸ Nw ΠΡῸΣ Oysn np Brow waa ὃ 
re sth 3 Soa ne oe oe 


1, ΤῺ» to answer. Vide ch. ii. 11. 
2. 139 to multiply. 135 to sfeak. NDW to crush. 


3. Τ 2 “ in thy sufficiency,” Parkh. from "1 sufficiency, Vide Proy. 
xxv. 16, Cr from N73 to feign. DD mortals, from 2 to die. WIT to 
be silent. Δ») to deride. 092 in Hiph. to put to shame. 


4. ji furc, from 721 to be clean. np? doctrine, to fersuade. 3 to 
nurify. PY the eye, from My to reflect. 


5. DON yet notwithstanding, from DN to frress. {Nl to give. MNS to 
afien. MDW a lift, to crush, 


6. 122) in Hiph. to declare. nndyn a secret, from Dy to conceal. ὉΞΙᾺ 
to be wise. 9D3 double, to double. Ww wisdom, reality, truth, from 
mu” to be. “ Double as to, or in wisdom,” Park. “ Or: δισλᾶς corer τῶν 
κατα ce.” Septuag. “ Et quod multiplex esset lex ejus.” Vulg. “ Du- 
plo majora esse iis que existunt.” Tremel. “ Quia (meruisti) dupli- 
cia secundum legem.”’ Pagnin. “ Quia duplicia in essentia.” Montan. 
yV to know. ΤΙΣ to be remiss, to forget. My to pervert. And know that 
God has been remiss (or indulgent) to you more than your intquity de< 
serves. 


eine 


201 


JOB ΧΙ. 


1 THEN answered Zophar the Naamathite, and said, 

2 Should not the multitude of words be answered? and should a 
man full of talk be justified? 

8 Should thy lies make men hold their peace? and, when thou 
mockest, shall no man make thee ashamed? 

4 For thou hast said, My doctrine is pure, and I am clean in thine 
eyes.* 

5 But oh that God would speak, and open his lips against thee;} 

6 And that he would show thee the secrets of wisdom, that they are 
double to that which is! Know, therefore, that God exacteth of thee 
less than thine iniquity deserveth. 

7 Canst thou by searching find out God? canst thou find out the 
Almighty unto perfection? 

8 It is as high as heaven; what canst thou do? deeper than hell; 
what canst thou know? 

9 The measure thereof zs longer than the earth, and broader than 
the sea. 


7. Πα searching out, to explore, ΔΝ to find out. moon herfection, 
from m3 to finish. 


8. 73) to be high. byD ro work, devise. poy to be deep. NW the con- 
cealed-place, from Sw to ask. pv to know. 


9. JN to be long. Ὕ to measure. IN) 10 be made broad. 


10. Aon to pass away, to destroy. AD to shut up. 7p to gather fo- 
gether. Iw to turn back. 


11. OND mortals, from Nd to die. NO vanity. TW 10 see. PN inigui- 
ty, grief, from δὲ to labour. 13 to divide, to understand. 


_ ον -““ρ“ρΠπρπΨπΨροροοοΤΠπΠπ  .-Ἕ τ--- 
id This charge has been supposed to be not well founded, but see 
ch. x. 7. 


+ Vide ch. ix. 15. xX. 2. 


9 
O 


202 


yy oi 5. Δ ep Spy apn ASM 1 
3 wx anam mS Ne NH mow on 15 
mon mnsk pox τὸῦν mas aw Ὑ 2. 15 
MPM Δ PN ON 789 vox ΓΙ ΒΥ ἼΔ 14 
9 mwn ΤῈ 5. amy ΠΕΣ jown Saris 
Me ny sink 5. can ΟῚ psp mem pvp 16 
wn mp momnmyo) In May DD Aw 17 
mpn vw 5. ΓΙΠΌΣΙ mmn pad Mmpyn ie 
ym amd we Mayan sswn mpay mrpm 19 
SIX ond) myossn oye yi sora pp 20 

wb) ΠΡ Ompm on 


12, 33 hollow, vain. 125 to be endued with understanding, from BY) 
the heart. J) a young ass, to rise or stir ufi. ΔΒ a wild ass, to run 
wild, 19 to be born. τῇς 


15. [3 to frefiare. WD to stretch out. 3 the hollow of the hand, from 
m5D to dend. 


14, J) iniquity, from {Xs labour. pn fo be at a distance. jw to dwell. 
Ome τὸ pitch a tent. WY iniquity, from ΤῊ» τὸ ascend, or ‘Ny to ογι- 
press. Isa. xxvi. 10. 

15. NW) to Kft up. 0D faces, from 7D to turn. DIM ἃ spot. px” zo 
frour out, to found. XV to fear. 


16. ‘ny labour, affliction, to travail. NDw to forget. VI to ΤῸΝ over. 
Dt to remember. 


17. DNS noon, from “W¥ 20 be clear. op to rise. YN iste; man’s 
time, to glide. MBYN Leht, or hy to glimmer, shine, flutter. "p3 the more 
ning, 10 search, survey. 


203 


10 Ifhe cut off, and shut up, or gather together, then who can 
hinder him? 

11 For he knoweth vain men: he seeth wickedness also, will he not 
then consider it? 

12 For vain men would be wise, though man be born like a wild 
ass’s colt. 

13 If thou prepare thine heart, and stretch out thine hands toward 
him; | 

14 Ifiniquity δε in thine hand, put it far away, and let not wicked- 
ness dwell in thy tabernacles. 

15 For then shalt thou lift up thy face without spot; yea, thou shalt 
be stedfast, and shalt not fear: Ae ee 

16 Because thou shalt forget thy misery, and remember ἐξ as wa- 
ters that pass away: ene 

17 And thine age shall be clearer than the noon-day; thou shalt 
shine forth, thou shalt be as the morning. τ 

18 And thou shalt be secure, because there is hope: yea, thou shalt 
dig about thee, and thou shalt take thy rest in safety. 

19 Also thou shalt lie down, and none shall make thee afraid; yea, 
many shall make suit unto thee. 

20 But the eyes of the wicked shall fail, and they shall not escape, 
and their hope shaid be as the giving up of the ghost. 


18. ΠΣ 20 trust, be secure, also confidence, securely. MPN hofrey from 
MP to stretch towards. 19M to dig, as for water, fo search, as for food. 
2 Φ to rest, to ie down. 


19. Ὑ2 20 lie down. IN to tremble, in Hiph. to terrify. mon to make 
Saint, or afflict, DID non supfilicem fieri alicui. Ps. xlv. 13. Proy. xix. 
6, 4. d. fatigare vel dolore afficere vultum.—Dolet enim bonis videre 
alios miseros. Cocc, 0°35 faces, from 3D to turn. 3) ἃ multitude, 


many, from 713% to multiply. 


20. D2} eyes, from ny to affect, or reflect. YW to be unjust. m2 
10 fail, to finish. DID flight, a place of refuge, from Ὁ) to flee away. 
TAN to perish. MPN expectation, from Mp to hofie. NAD a fruff, from 
ΤΣ to breathe out. WD) breath, soul, to breathe. Their hopes a puff of 


air, 


204 


JOB ΧΙ. 


mony) py ony Ὁ DDN SON ANS pn | 2 
bo m> css 325 > oO) ΒΞ mn: 
ΠΡ pnw πὸ 3D YS Ὁ NN DID "33 Ὲ 4 
ΘΠ pets pine aman τοῦ sop mim 
son snips op - δ : ἘΠ na 1D) 5 
Ss ὍΠΩΣ ΓΟ τι pax vow ὁ 


mm Sxw bw cra wbx mean ΗΝ 7 


myo 95 a own Aw Jam mina ὃ 
yp τ Ὁ com om 15 sippy ΠῚ yand 9 
2 ὧδ cyto aAnwy oan 5. ΠῸΝ 552 10 


1. My fo answer. Was to sfheak. 


2. ONIN ¢ruly, from [Ὁ to confirm. OY pfreofile, together with. Nd io 
die. MIN wisdom, from DIN to be wise. 


3. 234 to be endued with understanding. 2 like, as, from 3 as, and 
ale) ἧς very, the what, from 10 who. 5D) to fall. Τὰ not, from ba ἐα- 
bour, vanity. 


4. pnw to deride. 9 a neighbour, from my to feed. op to call, My 
to answer. ΓΝ to be just. Onn perfect, from On to finish, 


5. 124 a lamp, or Ὃ and VD calamity, “ because of affliction.” 3 a 
reproach, an object of reproach, from 13. to reproach. NING}, thoughts, 
sfilendors, from ΠΩ to shine. jIXW the prosperous, at rest, to be tran- 
guil. {Rw the same. 13) firefared, from 13 to make ready. ok ale stum- 
blings, from “yD to totter. Ox) the foot, to impress. 


6. Mw zo be at quiet. UMN a tabernacle, to fritch a tent. WW to en 
stroy utterly, a destroyer. MANU confidence, from M3 20 trust. ἸΔῪ 10 


205 


JOB XI. 


1 AND Job answered and said, 

2 No doubt but ye are the people, and wisdom shall die with you 
8. But TI have understanding as well as you: I am not inferior to 
you: yea, who knoweth not such things as these? 

4 Jam ag one mocked of his neighbour, who calleth upon God, and 
he answereth him: the just upright man zs laughed to scorn. 

5 He that is ready to slip with his feet 7s as alamp despised in the 
thought of him that is at ease. 

6 The tabernacles of robbers prosper, and they that provoke God 
are secure; into whose hand God bringeth abundantly. 

7 But ask now the beasts, and they shall teach thee; and the fowls 
of the air, and they shall tell thee: 

8 Or speak to the earth, and it shall teach thee; and the fishes of 
the sea shall declare unto thee. 

9 Who knoweth not in all these, that the hand of the Lord hath 
wrought this? 


move, in Hiph. to move with anger. 81 to come, or go, in Hiph. ἕο 
bring. V the hand, from ΤῊ" to extend. 


he ab truly, from DON to firess together. baw to ask. nynn3, per- 
haps some large beast, being joined with a singular verb, or it is 
mana a brute. NY to guide, teach. \y to fly. DW to filace. 713 Lo show, 
or declare. 


8. mw the shrub; or Mw to bow down, or meditate, from nw the 
same. MV 10 teach. "3D to narrate, or tell. Wa fish, toincrease. Ὁ" 
the sea, from On to tumultuate. 


9. yy to know. 5> ail, from m2 to complete. Ὑ the hand, from nv 
to extend. ΤΩΝ todo. NN num. 154.* 


* This is the only place in the dialogue between the friends and 


206 
poo te exon wx awa 55 non b> wu 
moan owes nb pyo SDN om nan 15 


τὸν 1S mman noon wy cnnan op qin 13 
why ΔΝ Sy aap mar xdy on yn inmam 16, 


eM) pnd wan o'r Ὅν) i inne 15 
yo οὶ aw Ὁ AwIM ty Wy :ΕἼΝ 16, 17 
ὩΣ app Sh owen Sow ΘΝ 15 
bow cna pow som ono. ΝΕ DNS nna! 
myo mono mow woo ἯσΟ ΘΝ 20 


10. Ψ5) to breathe. WM to live. HY spirit, air. Wa flesh, to spread 
out. WS a man, from & substance, to be. ; 


11. ΠΝ the ear, to weigh. pon the Chaldee termination, the same 
as Ὁ) sfeeches, from Sy to articulate. {M2 to try. WW the falate. bos 
food, to eat. DYW to taste. 


12. ww old age, from Wis. 02N to be wise. JS to frrolong. mt 
day. 1)3n discernment, from }3 to distinguish. 


13. DIN to be wise. 13) to be strong. Ὑ} to advise. {3 to distinguish. 
14. 097 to destroy. ΤῊΣ to build. 3D to shut. w to be. MND to open. 


15. Wy 10 restrain. TWIN to tumultuate. W3 to dry up, now to send 
forth. JAN to overthrow. 

16. jp to be strong. WWI wisdom, reality, from w’ fo de. av to err 
through ignorance. NW in Hiph. to cause to err. 


17. 15. ἐὸ zo, in Hiph. zo lead, or steer. PY to give counsel. bow zo 
strip, or spoil. Sow Aquila a prey, Septuag. @ caftive, Schmidt as a 


Job in which ni occurs, and here mx is found in seven of Kenni- 
cott’s codices and in two of aS of De Rossi. ‘Ww is used above 
ihirty times. Vide Exod. vi. 


207 

10 In whose hand zs the soul of every living thing, and the breath 
of all mankind. 

11 Doth not the ear try words, and the mouth taste his meat? 

12 With the ancient és wisdom; and in length of days understand- 
ing. 0, ; 

13 With him 7s wisdom and strength, he hath counsel and under- 
standing. 

14 Behold, he breaketh down, and it cannot be built again; he shut- 
teth up a man, and there can be no opening. 

15 Behold, he withholdeth the waters, and they dry up; also he 
sendeth them out, and they overturn the earth. 

16 With him 7s strength and wisdom: the deceived and the decei- 
ver are his. 

17 He leadeth counsellors away spoiled, and maketh the judges 
fools. 

18 He looseth the bond of kings, and girdeth their loins with a 
girdle. 

19 He leadeth princes away spoiled, and overthroweth the mighty. 

20 He removeth away the speech of the trusty, and taketh away the 
understanding of the aged. 


fool. Tremell. Qui facit ut consulti deveniant in dementiam. Vulgat. 
In stultum finem. Montan. sfoliatum. vdv to judge. YM to be foolish. 


18. 301) restraint, bond, binding power, from ἼΘ᾽ 10 restrain. yn to 
reign. MND to ofien, or loose. NON to bind, to confine. "MN a girdle, 
from ὙΠ to gird. Ὁ ΓΙ the loine. 


19. ~ and 95w vide ver. 17. {92 10 minister, a@ priest. {iS and {nx 
strong. pro to overthrow. 


20. Ὁ to turn aside.* NAW to crush, the lift, speech. ΠΝ faithful, 
from {D8 to be steady. Ὁ} fo caste, discernment. ip to be old, an old 
man. np? to take away. 


21. JAW to four. 13 reproach, ΤᾺ to spoil of honour. 3°) free-born, 
noble, from 37) to offer freely. VI a girdle, strength. PDS to be strong. 
nd to weaken. 


* Having said ver. 12,“ With the ancient is wisdom,” &c. Job 
here shows that the superior wisdom of God can defeat the wise 
counsels of the aged, who most excel among men. 


208 

Sippy md cas by na ἼΒΙΨ emp 2315: 
ΤΣ aNd syn qwn Ὁ mppy mbap cmp 22 
sone πρῶ ΣΝ ond) mean 25 
m5 anna ΡΩΝ yism py win αὖ wp 24 
awa ym ie gd) qwn wen ΣΤΥ 35 


22. ΤῊ to reveal. pry to be deefi. NY’ to come forth. ἫΝ light, from 
ἫΝ to flow. by a shadow, and nin death. ἘΠῊΝ ΩΝ 


23. δ) fo increase. Δ a nation, from }i a body. 138 to destroy. Mav 
to enlarge, or to scatter. NY from Mn) 20 guide, or from ΓῺ 26 settle in 
ἃ place. 


- 


209 


21 He poureth contempt upon princes, and weakeneth the strength 
of the mighty. . 

22 He discovereth deep things out of darkness, and bringeth out to 
light the shadow of death. 

23 He increaseth the nations, and destroyeth them: he enlargeth 
the nations, and straiteneth them again. ; 

24 He taketh away the heart of the chief of the people of the earth, 
and causeth them to wander in a wilderness where thereis no way. 

25 They grope in the dark without light, and he maketh them to 
stagger like a drunken man. 


24. Ἵ to turn aside. NYN to wander. Wi without order, a waste 
place, from MN wasie.* 


25. wwn to feel again and again, WD to search. AYN to wander. WW 
to be intoxicated. 


* This verse presents what must have been an exact picture of 
the condition of those chiefs or leaders of different clans in Arabia; 
who, after a season of prosperity, are in their turn foiled by others, 
and wander dispirited, in trackless ways, to avoid their enemies. 


2») 


210 


JOB XU. 


5 JON ome myo oy. canes Soe! 
350 "33 5 TDI ND UN Dl nyt pony 2 
bs Sy nam aww sw ox uw Dbws 
bby wen apy ‘Sep cons tobixny cyan + 
53. am) penn enn ym oo 559 
Nlwpn naw may nnn x wow :πρϑπῦ « 
mon soon natn wd) my natn oxbdn 78 
tSInN apm’ 3 Ton ΠΣ bed De pen 9 
may onan 32 onan woxa “nnd pe Ὁ 
insw On ΝΣ OM NDA OX pans 1! 
poms: ον Sp nb) Dons Myan 2 
spp wenn 33. ten 1295 sex ‘Sen is 


1, FN) fo see. MY to reflect. Yow to hear. {I8 to weigh. {3 to discern. 

2. pv to know. 593 to fall. 

3. DON to compress. ‘Ww the Bountiful. NW a pourer. ND to mani- 
fest, in Hiph. to cause to see, to reason. YON fo desire. 


4, D0 to connect together. ‘pw to sfleak falsely. ΜΞῪ to heal. Sos 
naught, from Os 720, 10 prevent. 


5. {fl 10 give. WIN to be silent. DIN to be wise. 


6. pow to hear. NNDN proof,a reason, from Γ᾽ to manifest. 34 to 
contend. MAW tu crush, a lip. 2 Ρ to hearken. 


7.907 to sheak, Moy to ascend, hence by a yoke of dominion, and Sy 
and My offiression, injustice, iniquity. WD deceit, from 7195 zo de- 
fraud. 

8. 0°2D.faces, from 79 to turn. Nw) to take or bear, but with 0°33 co 
regard with favour. 3) to contends 


211 


JOB ΧΠΙ. 


i LO, mine eye hath seen all ¢#is, mine ear hath heard and under- 
stood it. 

2 What ye know, the same do I know also: I am not inferior unto 
you. 

3 Surely I would speak to the Almighty, and I desire to reason 
with God. 

4 But ye are forgers of lies, ye are all physicians of no value. 

5 O that you would altogether hold your peace, and it should be 
your wisdom! 

6 Hear now my reasoning, and hearken to the pleadings of my 
lips. : 

7 Will you speak wickedly for God? and talk deceitfully for him? 

8 Will ye accept his person? will ye contend for God? 

9 Isit good that he should search you out? or as one man mocketh 
another, do ye so mock him? 

10 He willsurely reprove you, if ye do secretly accept persons. 

11 Shall not his excellency make you afraid? and his dread fall 
upon you? 

12 Your remembrances are like unto ashes, your bodies to bodies 
of clay. 


9. 3B fo be or do good. apn to investigate. bnn to mock, or trifle. 
ΔῊΝ a man, from WIN fo be infirm. 


10. ND to refrove. Wd to lie hidden. Nw) vide ver. 8. 


11. MNw elevation, majesty, from NW) to Lift uf; or ANY desolation, 
from ΓΝ to confound. ny to terrify. INA to fear, to tremble. 421 to 


fall. 


12, 131 memory, from 135 to remember.* Swn to rule, to liken, a 
resemblance. BSN ashes, from 79D to break. 31 the back. WOM mxd, to 
disturb. 


* “¢ Your remembrances 0213} (your quoting of memoradle say- 


212 


wa swe mp Sy inp ὧν ayn uN TAIN 4 
Sree mh oboe in 9853 we wen wa 19 
sayiw Ὁ gin toa tno ome bx co ἽΝ 15 
noo yw wow cma pn way mb Ὁ 17 
ony? Obed ‘nd NM) mM ΞΘ iniInND 15 
ny Ὁ τῶν 2 NIN Ὁ ΝΒ. UK 1D 
Toy wyn “NX DINw Ἴδ ἘΝῚ wm 20 
bs qnow prin Syn Ἴ29 minox xb spp 2! 
DWM TDIN WW SYN CDINT REIT MNyaN 39 
SIT SNNOM cywD Msom my Ὁ mp5 23 
moyn Ὁ Ὁ sawn npn sp apd 24 25 
anon 5. ΤΙ wa wp mx yn AID 26 


13. wn to be silent. 139 to sfieak. 2) to frass over. 


14, NW) to take, WI to spread. fv a tooth, from Mw to renew. ou to 
fut. MDD to bend. 


1.5. "up to slay. bm to hopie. 8 yet indeed, from 3) zo strike. nan 
to go away. 5 10 lurn. MD fo ofien one’s cause. 


16. DI moreover. Τ᾽ salvation, from yw’ to save. ὩΣ fo pollute. 
δὲ 10 come. 


17. pow to hear. mon a word, from 5p to talk. ΤῊΝ ἃ declaration, 
from MN to show or declare. {iS an ear, to weigh. 


18,7 fo order. DAWN judgment, cause, from ὍΘ to judge. YI te 
know. pry to justify, declare just, to acquit. 


19. 35 to contend. WN to be silent. J) to expire. 


ings) are like ashes, or dirt; your bodies 03°31 your heapis, eminencies, 
your strongest arguments, fo heafis of clay, soon washed away.” 
J. Taylor. 


213 


13 Hold ydur peace, let me ajone that I may speak, and let it come 
on me what wil/. 


14 Wherefore do I take my flesh in my teeth, and put my life in 
mine hand? 
15 Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him: but I will maintain 
mine own ways before him. 
16 He also shall be my salvation; for an hypocrite shall not come 
before him. 
17 Hear diligently my speech and my declaration with your ears. 
18 Behold now, I have ordered my cause; I know that I shall be 
justified. : : ) 
19 Who is he that will plead with me? for now, if I hold my tongue, 
I shall give up the ghost. 
» 20 Only do not two things unto me; then will I not hide myself 
from thee: 


21 Withdraw thine hand far from me; and let not thy dread make 
me afraid: 

22 Then call thou, and I will answer: or let me speak, and answer 
thou me. 

23 How many are mine iniquities and sins? make me to know my 
transgression and my sin. 

24 Wherefore hidest thou thy face, and holdest me for thine enemy? 

25 Wilt thou break a leaf driven to and fro? and wilt thou pursue 
the dry stubble? 


20. ONY two, from MW fo refieat. NWY to do. HID to turn. Wd to 
hide. 


21. \Dthe hand, from 35 to bend. pr to be at a distance. ΤῊΝ 
terror, from O'S terrible, which may be from Ὁ) or OF fo ¢tumultuace. 
mys to terrify. 


22. NIP to call. NAY to answer. W or, from TS 10 choose. V3 to 
sfleak. ΔΦ to render. 


23, Mp to flerver?. NON to deviate. PWD to fprevaricate. PV to know. 
i 24,135 to turn. WD Zo conceal. avn to reckon. 8 an enemy. 


25. my a leaf, to ascend. ΠΣ to scatter. Pry to break. wD stubble, to 
collect. wa to dry.*\V9 to follow. 


214 


spl vm sy ning seins mt by 2 
on wow Sy ὙΠ >> wm ton 
τῶν ὯΣΝΣ aD mba? APD NIM sApnnn 28 


26. IND to write. Vv) to be very bitter. WV to inherit. ΠΝ to pervert. 
"Y) to agitate, a child. 


27. Dw to place. 1D a clog. SIV afoot. WY to keep. MN to journey. 
ww to take root. MPN to imprint. 


215 


26 For thou writest bitter things against me, and makest me to 
possess the iniquities of my youth. 

27 Thou puttest my feet also in the stocks, and lookest narrowly 
unto all my paths; thou settest a print upon the heels of my feet. 

28 And he, as arotten thing, consumeth, as a garment that is 
moth-eaten. 


ἰ 48. Ap) to prutrefy. moa to grow old. Δ α covering, to be deceitful. 
SN to eat. wy a mosh, wey to consume. ¢ 


216 


JOB XIV. 


ΑΘ ta yawn om op nue δ᾽ τον 2 
mr Sy AX ΤΩ md) Soyo ΠΣ Son ayes 

i ΣΟ BWA NAN ΤΙΝῚ Py ΓΠΡΘ 4 
ἜΡΟ yo’ msn ON cnx mb xnpp ono ὁ 
ryoyd myw May mo mwy ip Ine pean 6 
snpn ὑνῦ wd apy dows my oy San 7 
pox otnn xd inp yom oy) ΠΡ ΘΝ 5. 
Dp md ΡΣ min ya) wow yaa ΤῸ 9 
wom md’ 33) typ) 39D YP ΓΦ». Γ᾽ 10 


aa nn DY ἢ». DD IN WYN DOT ya 


1. DIN man, to be red, perhaps from 725 ¢o,form a likeness. 1% to 
bear, or beget. NWS woman, from WX man, which may be from w fo 


be. WP to eut short. DY a day. Ja to saturate. ti trouble, see fo 


tremble. 
2. py a flower, to flourish. XS to come, or go forth. 2 to cut fos 
3 to fice. Ὧν ἃ shadow. Wy to stand, or remain. 
3. 8 indeed, from NBS to heat. ΤῊ this. NPD to ofien. My to reflect. 
ΝᾺ 20 come, in Hiph. to bring. MSW to judge. ; 
4. {N) to give. IND to be lad NOU fo be impure. INS one, from ἽΠ᾽ 


to unite. 


5. ym to determine. oy day. ΞΟ to number. yan to renew. - pn as 


statute, to mark out. MWY to make. VIP to flass over. 


6. Mw to turn pata San zo cease. ae) to please. Trem. © desistat.” 
Vulg. “ quiescat.” Septuag. “' novyeon. > "Dw to Azre. 


7.¥y @ tree, from ΤῊΝ to fix. Mpn hope, from MP 20 ovreech remand. 


4 


217 


JOB XIV. 


i MAN that is born of a woman 7s of few days, and full of trouble. 

2 He cometh forth like a flower, and is cut down: he fleeth also as 
a shadow, and continueth not. 

3 And dost thou open thine eyes upon such an one, and bringest 
me into judgment with thee? 

4 Who can bring ἃ clean ‘hing out of an unclean? not one. 

5 Seeing his days are determined, the number of his months are 
with thee; thou hast appointed his bounds that he cannot pass: 

6 Turn from him that he may rest, till he shall accomplish, as an 
hireling, his day. 

7 For'there is hope of a tree, if it be cut down, that it will sprout 
again, and that the tender branch thereof will not cease. 

8 Though the root thereof wax old in the earth, and the stock 
thereof die in the ground: 

9 Yet through the scent of water it will bud, and bring forth boughs 
like a plant. 

10 But man dieth and wasteth away; yea, man giveth up the ghost, 
and where zs he? 

11 As the waters fail from the sea, and the flood decayeth and drieth 


up; 


ND to cut off. W yet, time, to testify. Aon to fiass on, in Hiph. fo re- 
new. ΠΡ» and py @ sfirrout, or twig, from Ρ 10 suck. ὙΠ to cease. 

8. 0110 grow old. ww aroot, to take root, or root uf. WAY dust. 
nM to die. Yt) a stump or stock, to cut off. 

9. WV") the inhaling of vegetables, by means of their tubes, of nutritive 
moisture, from NN 10 inspire, NID to frroduce, to germinate. Mwy 10 
make. Y¥P a branch, from WNP 20 cut short. yO a flant, to plant. 


10.93) @ man, to be strong. ΓῺ to die. won to be weak. J) to ex- 
fitre. DIV vy. 1. ; 

11. 518 to depart. D the sea, plur. Ὁ) seas. D’ with P formative. Ὁ" 
- in reg. 1) waters. Wi) a river, to flow. 39M to waste, to be diminished. 


ΟΣ Δ᾽ to become dry. 
a 2B 


218 


oioy nba ay cp mdr aby wey swan 12 
ΝΟΣ in Ὁ ΡΟΣ. my md) oy mb is 
on > yen ἼΡΝ aw oy npn IDEN 
way ous. 2 myn oo) me os: sine 
“yk DN) mpm ena >on ma sy One 15 
mS DDN ΚΙ ΓΊΣΡ Ὁ ADIN ἼΣ mwynd 16 
᾿ΡΟΓῚ ywp ὙΝΣ monn ynxon Sy awn 17 
ony Ὁ Sa Sp oan oh ony ‘Sy is 
“by ΠΡΟ FOWN DD Ῥπῶ IN snppD 19 
soa Πρ omppnn ΔΝ πὶ ΦῸΝ mpm ΤῊΝ 2 
yp md ὍΣ map anndwm 120 mown 2! 
asp yoy mwa qe oo par md) yy. 
| >Saxn yoy yw 


12. 3Dw to lie down. Dp to rise. ΩΣ not, from ΠῺΣ to wear out. 
Dw the heavens, from OW ¢o place. ¥p" to awake, perhaps the root is 
VP 2 harass. Vj) to raise uft, or rouse. iw sleep, from 2 to sleep. 


13. [02 to give. INW to ask. ΒΝ to hide. ND to hide. IW to turn away. 
AS heat, from TN to be warm. NW to afifroine. ΡΠ an ordinance, a set 
time, or filace, to define. IDI to remember. 


14, ΓῺ to die. 3) to be strong, a man. 1K ἐο Live. OY day. Δ to 
war. VY to wait. 82 to come or 8Ὸ. Aon to change, 


15. NP to call, Ny to answer. NW) to work. MWY to ¢ast out. KIDD to 
desire. 
16. Ny time. ἍΝ to stefi. ND to number. Ww 19 observe. 


17, DN to seal. ὙΝ to bind up: closely, a bundle. WD to fiass, a trans- 
gression. ΞΘ to sew up. |W intquity, from My to pervert. 


18. DON yet, from DN fo compress. 7 @ mountain, from ΤῊ! to pro- 
tuberate. 9D) to fall. 92) to wear away. ὝΝ to bind, a hard stone. pw to 
remove. DIP a filace, from DP 10 stand. 


219 


12 So man lieth down, and riseth not: till the heavens δὲ no more 
they shall not awake, nor be raised out of their sleep. 

13 Oh that thou wouldest hide me in the grave, that thou wouldest 
keep me secret until thy wrath be past, that thou wouldest appoint 
me a set time, and remember me! 

14 Ifa man die, shall he live again? All the days of my appointed 
time will I wait, till my change come. 

15 Thou shalt call and I will answer thee: thou wilt have a desire 
to the work of thine hands. 

16 For now thou numberest my steps; dost thou not watch over 
my sin? 

17 My transgression zs sealed up in a bag, and thou sewest up mine 
iniquity. 

18 And surely the mountain falling cometh to nought, and the 
rock is removed out of his place. 

19 The waters wear the stones; thou washest away the things which 
grow out of the dust of the earth; and thou destroyest the hope of 
man. 

20 Thou prevailest for ever against him, and he passeth: thou 
changest his countenance, and sendeth him away. 

21 His sons come to honour, and he knoweth ἐξ not: and they are 
brought low, but he perceiveth ἐξ not of them. 

22 But his flesh upon him shall have pain, and his soul within him 
shall mourn. 


19. {AN ἃ stone, from 3 to build. pnw to wear. Ὁ" sea. OW to over- 
flow. 80 what adheres, from M20 to unite. VBY dust. YS the earth, 
from Υ ¢o run, or crush. MD to stretch towards. WIN to be infirm. 138 
to destroy. 


20, "pn zo prevail. N81 beyond, continuance. pn togo, NW to change. 
now to send away. 


21. 39D to honour. 33 to build. pr to know. ἍΝ to be mean. {3 fe 
divide, to understand. 


22, ἼΝ yet indeed, from 113) to strike. Wa flesh, to sfhread. IND te 
pain. wD) to breathe. 938 to mourn. 


220 


JOB XV. 


myst iy? Donn span non tose qh 12 
nop) mo ΟΖ nD wa psp mb nn 3 
May pn Fons AX col Ὅν mb oni 
ἽΡ any Abs 9. toe ὑοῦ mw yams 
oe om PD wy sony nwo omams 
yoy) soon Is wen wa wy paw 7 
yor yom youn mbox apan tnbdin mya 5 
‘win apy xo yan ya xd) nyt AD ΡΞ 2 
i. ΝΟ. Wad wa ww mi aw py 10 


1. Ty 10 answer. Vide ch. ii. 11. 


2. DOIN to be wise, wisdom. Hy knowledge, from ΚῪ to know. WY 


wind. ΜΔ to fill. Op to go before, antiquity, the east, hence Dp the 
east wind, and also the east. 122 the belly. 


3, Τ᾽ to demonstrate. 127 to sfeak. 130 to profit. Ἢ to articulate. 
by to benefit. 


4, 15 to dissifate. NY to fear. Y0) to withhold, or diminish. nw deep 
meditation, from nw to dow. 0D the face, from 73D to turn. Ss the In- 
terfioser, God, to interpose. 


5. HON to lead, teach. ΔΨ iniquity, from MY to pervert. AD in regim. 
5. the mouth. 3 to choose. pw the tongue, from w to knead, or twist. 
nyy subtle, also wise, from Dy naked, active. 


6. pw to be unjust, in Hiph. to condemn. o’naw the lifts, from ΒΨ 
to crush, a lif. yp to refily. 


7. we prior, from UR the beginning. 01% Adam, man, from ΠΣ 


gel 


JOB XY. 


1 THEN answered Eliphaz the Temanite, and said, 
2 Should a wise man utter vain knowledge, and fill his belly with 
the east wind? 

3 Should he reason with unprofitable talk? or with speeches where- 
with he can do no good? 

4 Yea, thou castest off fear, and restrainest prayer before God. 

5 For thy mouth uttereth thine iniquity, and thou choosest the 
tongue of the crafty. 

6 Thine own mouth condemneth thee, and not I: yea, thine own 
lips testify against thee. 

7 Art thou the first man that was born? or wast thot made before 
the hills? _ 

8 Hast thou heard the secret of God? and dost thou restrain wis- 
dom to thyself? 

9 What knowest thou, that we know not? waz understandest thou, 
which zs not in us? 

10 With us are both the gray-headed and very aged men, much 
elder than thy father. 


to build. 14° to beget, bear, or be born, OID faces, from M35 to turn. 
733 @ mountain. bn to bring forth, from ὍΤΙ to ofien. 


8. WD and 3D a secret. ΤΥ) Park. supposes refers to the Redeemer, 
bearing the curse, TON to curse, but rather from ΠῸΝ Arab. to reve- 
rence. YHW to hear. Pri to withhold. DIN to be wise. 


9. MD and‘) who, or what. yr to know. {3 to divide, understand. 
‘DY with, people. 


10. D3 also, abundance. Ww to return, to be old, old. ww and we very 
old. V3 abundant, from 133 to multifily. 38 a father, from TIN to take 
fleasure in. BY day. 


222 

py ord ran Se mein 7p yn 
sen 9. ΤῊ pom cin 92> Ἵπρ' mp 1 
yx mp τοῦρ Ped Osim jm OR ΠΝ 1 
mb wwapa τ ws TD pag 31 PD 
sym 5. AN ὉΣῪ3 Wt τὸ ype poet 
‘ype pny τ oD τη wN mosey 17 
by ype DIN WR ΡΟΝ πὶ Γπὴ 18 
μῦν vaxn mm) 7129 rnd ΠΝ πὸ" 
Gono min yen Ὁ o> sana Ἢ 7ay% 
wore conn Ρ ay) ps3 Hw TPO) 21 
sum ‘sD Ww TDN xo ania, Tw 3 2 
yy ms embod sin TH an oy sim wy 25 
sw as winya en By 3 2) 3.3" 
σε ρὐυσοσ τ 

11. Ὁ smail, to be diminished. MINN consolations, from Oni ἔθ 
comfort. “Δ to sfrieak. ox to lie hid. 

12. np? to take. 35 the heart. DY to be contracted, to wink. 

13. δ) to return, answer. NS* ΤῸ ga out. md the mouth. 41 to speak. 

14. ΠῚ to be pure. PTS £0 justify. 4 to be born. 


15. wip to sanctify. Vide ch. v. 1. JOS το be steady, in Hiph. to δε- 
lieve. mt to be clean. 


16. 2yn to loathe, in Niph. ¢o be abominable. HN in Niph. ἐο de cor- 
rupt. WW to drink. Moy to ascend, ofipiress. 


17. mM fo declare. POW 10 hear. MIN to see. VDD to relate. 
18, DDN fo be wise. 133 10 tell. IMD to conceal. 38 ver. 10. 


19. 129 aftart, from 13 alone. {M3 to give. Vay τὸ pass over. Ne 
stranger, to be strange. Wn the midst, from ἼΠ ἐσ be within. 


f 223 


11 Are the consolations of God small with thee? is there any secret 
thing with thee? 

12 Why doth thine heart carry thee away? and what do thy eyes 
wink at, 

13 That thou turnest thy spirit against God, and lettest swch words 
go out of thy mouth? 

14 What zs man, that he should be clean? and he which is born of 
a woman, that he should be righteous? 

15 Behold, he putteth no trust in his saints; yea, the heavens are 
not clean in his sight: 

16 How much more abominable and filthy ὅς man, which drinketh 
iniquity like water? 

17 I will show thee, hear me; and that which I have seen I will 
declare; ; 

18 Which wise men have told from their fathers and have not hid 
ite 

19 Unto whom alone the earth was given, and no stranger passed 
among them: 

20 The wicked man travaileth with pain all his days, and the num- 
ber of years is hidden to the oppressor. 

21 A dreadful sound zs in his ears: in prosperity the destroyer shall 
come upon him. 

22 He believeth ποῖ that he shall return out of darkness, and he is 
waited for of the sword. 


20. pwr to be unjust. Son in Hithp. to torment oneself. DD to num- 
ber. WW to repeat. ΒΝ to hide. YI to agitate. 


21. IN to shake, to fear. 8 to weigh, an car. TW to break in prieces. 
ΝᾺ 10 come. 


22. ΤῸΝ in Hiph. fo believe. IW to return. ἸΌΝ one watched for, from 
MDY to watch. IM fo destroy. 


23. 371) to wander. ON» ἐο eat. WN where, from a settlement. {> to 
prefiare. VV to cast forth. 


24. hyo to terrify. V¥ to enclose. p¥ to fprress down. ApN to frrevail. 
MY to prepare. WV an attack. 


224 


bey Ox ipo 3. ΤΣ ny Ἴ9 anppnn 2 
sya asa ὙΌΣ yp saan ose ὈΝῚ Ὑ 26 
by op wy idm. Ὁ MOD 3. 235. 15.»81 
19 jaw ab Dna myina pny yown :505 35 
ym op xd ἜΦΥ xd sodas vinynn swe 29 
sun yp ono NS ΣῈ. γινὺ apr md) 30 
yor’ Ox a mma apy mandy wan inp 3! 
wy moa anon an mw 5. myn) wa 33 
moa 822 Dam sys mm inp) 6 m~bpn 38 
yer mpd AN may 5. ans mp Ἴρνψη 34 
mopar pe toy Sey min sony πος oboe 85 
im pon 


25. 710) Zo stretch out. NW to four, or shed. 3) to be strong. 


26. Υ to run. INS the neck. ay thickness, from My to be thick. 0°33 
éosses, from 31 a frrotuberance. }13 a shield, from j to firotect. 


27. MDD to cover. 29N fat. Wd fat. SoD the ΠΑ strength, ssunddeay: 


28. {2w ἐο inhabit. OMY a city, from “YW to stir uf. IND to conceal. sw” 


to inhabit. ny in Hith. to be ready. 4 a heap, to roll together. ¥ 


29. Wy to be rich. Op to stand. bm to abide, hence Yn strength, sub- 
stance.) to stretch out. 43 perfection, from 74) to complete. 


30. 0 to depart. py to suck, WI to dry up. nanoy a dissolving 
flame, from 5w to dissolve, and an) a flame. 


51. NW vanity. TN fo err. TWN exchange, from WP to change. 


32. 890 to fulfil. MDD to bend. {iy to flourish. 


33. DON ¢o cast away. 15) a vine, from ἢ) Zo strike. D3 an unrifie 
grape. JW to cast away. 1 the olive tree, from 1% brightness. ΤΊΣ to 


shoot forth. 


e? 


225 


23 He wandereth abroad for bread, saying, Where is it? he know- 
eth that the day of darkness is ready at his hand. 

24 Trouble and anguish shall make him afraid; they shall prevail 
against him as a king ready to the battle. 

25 For he stretcheth out his hand against God, and strengtheneth 
himself against the Almighty. 

26 He runneth upon him, even on his neck, upon the thick bosses 
of his bucklers; 
_ 27 Because he covereth his face with his fatness, and maketh col- 
lops of fat on Ais flanks. 

28 And he dwelleth in desolate cities, and in houses which no man 
inhabiteth, which are ready to become heaps. 

29 He shall not be rich, neither shall his substance continue, nei- 
ther shall he prolong the perfection thereof upon the earth. 

30 He shall not depart out of darkness; the flame shall dry up his 
branches, and by the breath of his mouth shall he go away. 

31 Let not him that is deceived trust in vanity: for vanity shall be 
his recompense. 

32 It shall be accomplished before his time, and his branch shall 
not be green. 

33 He shall shake off his unripe grape as the vine, and shall cast off 
his flower as the olive. 

34 For the congregation of hypocrites shall be desolate, and fire 
shall consume the tabernacles of bribery. 

35 They conceive mischief, and bring forth vanity, and their belly 
prepareth deceit. 


34. MY an assembly, from 7" to afifoint, or convene. ὨΣΊ to be de- 
filed. W2) solitary, from p41 to wrap together, or from 43 @ round 
mass, and Wy to subsist; it also signifies a rock, which is a sense of the 
word in Arabic. ws fire. ὯΝ to cat. UTS to fitch a tent. Mw to bribe. 


35. ΤΠ ¢o conceive. boy to toil, 19 to bear. ps vanity, from {8 la- 
- bour. 103 the belly. {2 to prepare. NII fraud, from 1 to project, te 


cheat. 
2Ὲ 


226 


JOB XVI. 


YOM MIT ΓΝ nyow DORN aN WH 1.3 
ἽΝ᾽ pow nm mand yon sada Spy 3 
vw 1 ΓΙΔῚΝ DDD “DN ὩΣ syn 4 
ὩΣ pma>y WANs (wb) Onn powes 

8 OD DDyONR wey wpa Daby ΓΊΡΩΝῚ ὁ 
ND Jum mS mat px wm ΩΦ ὍΝ 6 
mown ooxon ΠΡ qs τ op πὸ ΠΥ ΊΠΕ τ 
wm ἃ py mn sys voppm ὑΓῚΡ ὃ 8 
mwa ὧν PIN YoowN AID WN sway 252 9 
span. mma Sy myp 15 poy winds my 10 
bere exe gan. τσ’ Sy am ὙΠ Ἰ2Π1} 
moma omen by sso coven Ὁ Sy: Sy 13 
yap? wd Ὁ DPN UNDYD 51» ἹΠΝῚ 13 


1. My fo answer. 
2.0ni to comfort. Sny to labour. 
3. A¥p to make an end. ΥὙ2 to be strong, in Hiph. to embolden. 


4. 1% O that, from mi to associate. HNN instead of, from Nn) to de- 
scend. V1" to join words together, to conseciate. 5” 10 articulate. y) to 
move, W032 with, Δ and 3 or ΤΠ whose. 


5. YDS to be strong. V1 motion, from 1) fo move. WN to restrain. 

6. 38D to grieve. 55m to cease. pa to go away. 

7. aNd to be weary. DNW to be desoluie. IY! to assemble. 

8. Op to wrinkle. ty to bear witness. Op to rise. ‘WND he that belieth 
me, OND to fail of truth, or of fainess, Kce 


227 


JOB XVI. 


! THEN Job answered and said, 

2 I have heard many such things: miserable comforters are ye all. 

3 Shall vain words have an end? or what emboldeneth thee that 
thou answerest? 

4 1 also could speak as ye do; if your soul were in my soul’s stead, 
1 could heap up words against you, and shake mine head at you. 

5 But I would strengthen you with my mouth, and the moving of 
my lips should assuage your grief. 

6 Though I speak, my grief is not assuaged; and though I forbear, 
what am I eased? 

7 But now he hath made me weary: thou hast made desolate all my 
company. 

8 And thou hast filled me with wrinkles, whichis a witness agains? 
me: and my leanness rising up in me beareth witness to my face. 

9 He teareth me in his wrath, whe hateth me: he gnasheth upon 
me with his teeth; mine enemy winketh his eyes upon me. 

10 They have gaped upon me with their mouth; they have smitten 
me upon the cheek reproachfully; they have gathered themselves 
together against me. 

11 God hath delivered me to the ungodly, and turned me over into 
the hands of the wicked. 3 

12 I was at ease, but he hath broken me asunder: he hath also ta- 


9. MES τὸ heat, WW to tear. OVW to hate. PIN to gnash the teeth. jw 
a tooth, from ΓΦ to renew. Ὕ an ofifiressor, to enclose. wo to whet, to 


stare. 
ο 


10. TB fo often. ‘IN to refrroach. 13) ¢o strike. ὙΠ the under jaw- 
bone, from NY smooth. XD to fill, in Hithp. to glut oneself. 


11. 40 10 shut up, in Hiph. ¢o give up. Sy an ofifrressor, from by 
to ascend. OY to turn over. 


12, mow zo be at ease. ἼΞ.Β to break in pieces. NX to lay hold on.*\7y 
the neck, to fall in drofis. Y2X¥51 to shatter into small pieces, of yD) to 
disperse. DP zo stand upft. 10) to waich, a mark. 


228 


gax> spu) Sbm my onvboo mb yan vby 
hy yy yap op by γ coyse? ὉΠ 14 
soya ΝΟ mba ὧν omen py ΥὙἼ325 1» 
ΤῊΝ tpypy ΝΥ 33 Ὁ ANMIDN “wD wp Ie 
My vax sot indpm ‘aaa opn mb Sy 17, 18 
ny ὩΣ ΠΡ» mips "π᾿ Sx 'pt pon 19 
yy ods tomo. sme “sy ΘΌΦΨΣ san 20 
—nsy py 9295 mom voy spot obs ὧδ 21 
mar vax wpe mov 9. ἡπν ptm 131 22 
soa awe xd 


13. 30D fo compass. 39 to be great or many. moa to cleave. nodD the : 


Kidneys, from 5) to frefare.OnM to share. DW to four out. VW) to be 
bitter. 


14, yD to break. ΥῸ to run. 133 to be strong, hence 3) a strong 
man. 


15, pw a sack. BN to sew. ΞΔ the skin. Soy to cover. Τ horn, glory, 
gray hairs. 


16. WIN to be very foul, or much disordered, from WM to disturé. 
D3 fo weep. DDYDY eye-lids, from Dy to flutter. 


17. DDN te force away. Ἢ3 the hand. 779N prayer, from M5 to sefas 
rate. 


18. MDD to cover. D1 blood, from 7 to equalize. pri fo cry. 


S 


229 


ken me by my neck, and shaken me to pieces, and set me up for his 
mark. 

13 His archers compass me round about; he cleaveth my reins 
asunder, and doth not spare: he poureth out my gall upon the 
ground. 

14 He breaketh me with breach upon breach: he runneth upon me 
like a giant. 

15 I have sewed sackcloth upon my skin, and defiled my horn in 
the dust. 

16 My face is foul with weeping, and on mine eyelids zs the sha- 
dow of death; 

17 Not for any injustice in my hands: also my prayer zs pure. 

18 O earth, cover not thou my blood, and let my cry have no place. 

19 Also now, behold, my witness zs in heaven, and my record zs on 
high. 

20 My friends scorn me; 6ut mine eye poureth out Zears unto 
God. 

21 Oh that one might plead for a man with God, as a man fileadeth 
for his neighbour. 

22 When a few years are come, then 1 shall go the way whence I 
shall not return. 


~ 19, ἪΝ a witness. WW to testify. D1 to be lifted up. 
20. yo to deride.* my to feed together. AD to droft, or distil. 
21. Γ᾽ to reason or show. 3) to be strong. 


22. ΤΩΣ fo refeat, WDD to number. ANS to afifrroach. NX to go mea 
track. ἈΦ to return. 


* «© My witness is in heaven, and he who is conscious to my actions 
on high ‘yo Ὑ Ὁ my mediator (or advocate) my friend.” Thus 
yon may come from yn and signify an intercessor. 


The three other chapters promised in page 143 are omitted here 
upon the presumption that a sufficiency has been given. 


230 


GENESIS 1. 


Ἐπ FN) Down ons combs soa mwa! 
Dinn op Sy qwm wn πη mann yam 2 
sox sDven ἢ Sy mam ΘΝ Ams 
mre onbs soy cp conn as om ΤῸΝ 4 
yy own yp. ons a aD 9D TNT 
mop cw; my ὌΝ ΘΝ mapy sqwnns 
SON) Ink DY ρα τὸ. τὸν tan ps 
yo Smap ἢ on Tn. yp on pms 
pa Ssay youn ns combs wyn 9 on? 
"wx myn 2] νὴ mnnp wwe on 
ypy> mbes mop yp conn yen ΒΑ 
NON) yw DY pla ww Ay τὸ DN # 
opp Ss onvn mnno pon np pnds 
ΤῸΝ spy 32 τ mwa maim ane 10 
on mop myn maps tN ml 
min combs ΟΝ sw 5. conde way 
“5 γῶν "D yy voy awy πῶ yaNM 
MIM 9 aN yan Sy 12 wit swe wd 13 
wy yy onn> yar yn awy sed yoRxn 
sp Ὁ ΤΟΝ 8 inva 12 wot awe “15 
sox ὑψῶν ty apa Ὑϑ any mM 15,14 
na Sans mpvn pis mayo τ onds 


231 


mons) ΘΙ το ym ndvom pa orn 
by and crown Δ ΓΎΝ wo sows 15 
mason ow mendes wy sp ὙΠ yan 16 
msi orn nbwend Stan ron ns Ὁ π 
‘aan me moon mbwond wpm son 
my sand own »ῬΣ ΤῸΝ tons yn!” 
aan pa Sands nda pra δι. iyann | 
m0 5 tome oN oqwnn yp 


There is a considerable diversity among the modes of reading 
without points. Some use, after every consonant not followed by a 
long vowel, nor terminating a word, its own vowel; as Ἢ after.Beth, 
z after Gimel, a after Daleth, &c. Others, instead of a short e, as re- 
commended in the first of this book, supply an @, sounded as in daz, 
or half. Others approximate, as nearly as they can, the Masoretic 
reading; with them w is sin or shin according to its point; 9 is fhe 
or ft, and Π 15 ἐᾷ or ¢ according as it is free from, or includes ἃ Da- 
gesh, &c. Others combine as many consonants, both before and after 
a long vowel, in the same syllable, as please their own ears, or are 
manageable by their tungues. And men of every nation mix the 
sounds peculiar to their vernacular language with their Hebrew 
learning. That every person may read according to his own method; 
and also for the advantage of recitation, the above portion of a chap- 
ter has been reprinted. 


δ ἢν 
at Morya 
Pai inet 


vive tt b 
wma 
out oe 

Wr 


_ THE following Grammar is Mr. John Parkhurst’s, in which I have 
made as few alterations as were consistent with the plan adopted. It 
should be carefully read, and the numbers referred to in the notes 
compared with it before the learner begins to construe and parse. 

If the reader wish to consult other Hebrew grammars, he may in- 
quire for those of Moses Kimchi, Elias Levita, Dr. Bennet, the 
Westminster Compendium, Dr. Grey, Dr. A. Bayley, Dr. C. Bay- 
ley, R. Caddick, J. Robertson, J. G. Kals, J. A. Danzius, J. H. Zop- 
fius, the Hebrew Grammar for Bythner’s Lyra Prophetica, J. Bux- 
torf and J. Leusden, P. Martinius, V. Bythner, John Taylor, &c. all 
which are with the points. 

Also for the grammars of Francis Masclef of Paris, 1731, Mr. 
Pike, W. H. Barker of Carmarthen, Dr. C. Wilson of the Universi- 
ty of St. Andrew’s, J. W. Newton of Norwich, and John Smith of 
Dartmouth college, which are all without points. 

Mr. Horwitz, a learned foreigner now in America, permits me to 
say that he has also an English-Hebrew grammar; which is nearly 
ready for the press. The highest expectations may be entertained by 
the critical Hebrew scholar, from his uncommon proficiency in ori- 
ental learning. 


Ὁ ΦΟΝ v 
) . Ye 
ὶ Ms. " 
᾿ Υ rf 
J Lae 
ϑ ea, 
δ ¥ n ᾿ 
ἡ Ὰ ἴ 
, 3 ἢ ' 
; te i 
| Σ 
. 
a 4 ᾧ ; , 
t; we; ἡ ; 
᾿ 
Ν ἈΝ Ges J ce 
4 ν ‘ { ’ 
i \ 7 
Ny , ? 
: χὰ ΕῚ , ‘ 4 
ὰ a’? 
: ; ‘ ΓΝ, 
“-" > ἵ / 
*, γ . . 
pry ᾿ 
vd > ΨΥ 5 
i" Υ “ ; 
᾿ν ΤᾺ δ } 
i 
wt » f 
Σ, 


rat 


nya 


‘ip tie Ἂς Ἐπ’ a: i 


UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
Los Angeles 
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. ~~ 


REC’D LD- pi 


| Form pean ον που ESOL 08s) 244 


ΓΙ. || 


3 


WT TT | 

| | Hi | | 1 | 
CA ATT ACA AA 
1 9 


